V 








^/v>> 

-T? 

>» ♦ ,« 
^ • • ' k. ; 

i j%. 

# V . < ■• • 

* i • • 

. « it* ^ . 


-Ik ^ k 


-it 


^4 4 •• 


J % / i / ♦ • t ^ w < ;’ * / 




f ; 4 I > t *1 e ^ ^ i 


« tt I If > 

• '>%•«« .t 

I :i y% \ 7 ^ \ \ 

% * -j I i : M K i 


1 ■ 

^ 4 , Tt ; 


•V 


^ C ♦ M 
i f i t * 


L If » 


■?t !• 

4 t 


♦ *J ♦ ► 

^ * 4 # 5 * 


1 

« i ^ 


ru- 

• • ^ ^ 

♦ i ♦ .• % . 

J k mi- ? 4 

« » '^ • I 

►* U - *• 

I.*' ? .^■•> 

• . • « t 4* 

•- J t . • 

rwyr;. 

« » i « » 

i : * ^ % 

• : t 

,.? -I / 
*• ^ • 

*1 t, t 
>11* ♦ 
' « * • j ^ 

• }• >4 . 

/ ' .« 4 .4 

■ ( \ ' \ ? 
' W f I ; 

4 • « k « i 

i i.<. \ 

V I* « • 

I i 


/I * • 

\ \ f 

V ,-f ‘ 

# *• 

/ % M 

» /4 / 
*4 -4. 
C 14 i 
•• • - • 

i/'./ 

€ ft j 

> 4- ; t 

f • 

> *^ 4 •*. 

V v< < 


y • / v‘v.^*f^/‘. 

c 4 ^ 'A ^4 

;• / f .-^4 .fi /I ; . . 

if /4 -<c >t » « » -' 

4 y« • I .•! vf . I ? 4 

t . f i # U »» J 4 .f 

tyr.t^.: 

j« n - I 

v?i 7< «L 

•J f. 

, # ^ f I : / . 4 t f *• 4t Jt I 

’!. •,(>. s.s. ' -•- 

t P 4 f t* ' ij * ^% •: 

# * .' • • • y t *4 * 


.* ? » / I* • « f t < V t I 

i k ' 4 j i *- •' •? 

♦ if -f t .•! % 4 44 •% j \ 

^4 14 • / .'# • ; i t ’ 

r * 4 .1 V 5 ^ 


I --fit:. 


r I V , 

4* f • % • * ♦ 
f . • '* y . 


. / i ♦ 

' X 

i ' . 


I J I T« 
f ♦ I • 

4 - .* » 

r • . t s 

. ^ 


fv .r t -i/ ^4 ^ a: -• j 

I « « i ' . 4 • • ‘S V 

.% -•t.i 4 ■ 

f 4 k J ? ' > / ♦ k * ' '• , f • ' » * • < 

• fv -t •• . • ♦ * • ^ • 

'. i * t ‘ I . « - 1 *. J • * *'**'• 

« ** -v p k N • • V f i 4 J • f. • 


I*; « 

r -. 

.1 J 

rvj 

•■'i 


ft • . * I V ? : •* '4 • » ' * y k - r > 1 - ^ 1 

;» ‘V-tlif .!• t 

i • k i r • 4 . • . , ♦ « » ‘ 4 f ♦ t. ^ \ 

f ^ i . f I t * • : 4 . w .1 *• 

- . 4 **^|.* • 4 ;| -f.« < 

't -S .PI »k.^l 4 %«<?• •( 

t ' I k * ^ t ' • : • " * • •- ' ^ 4 ^ ^ ^ f 

* . i 4 • 4 t I : • / 1 ; I ’ • • * ^ 4 t 

/ i , .*, ' ^ k • -» \* »• , •**•:» i •• < r , • t 4 

4» •* -f .» V* 4'^ -t PPTkV' ‘t 

I ’ 4 i 4 % < , f ? * -M \ f % ♦ k 

,4 * ^ 4 . t < # • < ' t . 4 \ \ t 4 1 I 


r 4 'U k - 4 • ; 

-f *4 • 8 **l 4 • 

i / • / 4 I • ; ' ' ft 

? 4 • ♦ •< .1 

• * • - t . ? I ,4 

i ^ ft ft r . I f : ^ 


• I s » *- • i • If t 

ft ,V-»' -• 

- * ♦ ft • • , ; 4 - ( 

1 • . ^ * 4 4 1 • . .• J 

ft ♦f = f \4 *1 


4 t I 
/*..? 

\ •• 
i*'*' 

-1 * ^ 

i;-i 

/*.4 


• _• r-t 




• %• -< 
^ • .• 4 ft 


i / m r 9 * •' ' m ft •« 
♦••'Tk •• "it ■% 4 

f • ft ft f - • * •. • 

ft*. M'f- f 

r f ’ a I y • 1 .* 1 ^ 

^ t • • . . - s • . ♦ , 

ft • ^ • . M h f -k • J 4 

■4 4 . 4 ♦ " # 

-l ^\ •« 't 

I ft - % * ^ ^ * • \* 

r y • * 4 * t ■ 4 

• ’ *• -ft .’lik . t 


14*- 


r-,' ;•: 

ft ’ ft > 
*‘ft ’•• 4* 

'.f • « 

• J, •« 


4 • ft 

« ' I * 1 

f * 5 \ I 

• . • f 

¥ ^ t 4| 

' ' ? t 

i. » ♦ 1 i 

4 < k P 


* 4 t »i 









































'>^ V 





P '^» *> 


^'' / '' s'' ’ v''\ 

^ ^ <. ^ ' * « '^o 

'' A.' 

^ K 

^ ^ 0 o. 



. 0 *^ c ° ^ "'V ^ ‘ c 


^ ^o• 


ff I ' ^ ^ S ^ / "'A ^ 




^ '“'OkO^ ^ 

^ C*^ O^s*^ ^ 

* '%V> \\* jA ^ '-^ c.'^ 

<c^ « ° -' 


A'’ 

\v 

^ ^ 0 * V '*‘ ^ / s'* s'* 

\ ' « i) '^'t, O N C . I> O *> .\ ^ 



o% 




•f ~ < <- 5 ^\^\i' 5 fc. -i\ •*■ 


,. 0 ^ 

, o O' ; 

a oS ^ 

> V V* ^ 


>*- \ c 




i. 

V 

« 


r 

) o 

Z 


V 


S - , " " N ° ^ \^ 







*f , . s .A 'O ^ 0 9 y ^ '0 

✓ * 1^ -ft ^ *\ till V-* 

<P v^ *-*0^ ^ 

^ /V>2- -f 0 ^ 

aN ^ c ^ 

O^ jf^\\l/AO<^^ > ^X 0/1 


■^oo' 

^ ^ ® •q^ 

0 c* a^ 

^ V' 9-'' 




;^lm - 

. . s'' ^' 

JL'-< ,-p' ‘M *. .•■»>^ '” 


'\. ' o . I ■* ^o’ 

\°^ cp\.‘“ 

: ''° o' f .'wi 



^ i! , ^ ^ v; 

^-, ^ ® I ' s. V <> / 

cl^ ^ * 

•♦ ^■raU ’><«F^V •«- 


> z ; . / 


® H// y- 


• O' c 

j * 


✓ .V ■ ^ * '^ >• -i 

'-^ ^ J s'' \^ '^Z- ' 0 « V 

^ ^ ^ . ^o. ,.0‘ 

A j^ni/x.'>^ '»' 

o o' 


c; 


N % ^ c-^ v?-*' ^ 

»'•», "> ‘’"'-.o'' ‘•"'L : >. ”‘° v'^«-'*°'. 

i^A/.-Jiv: *L ® ^ ' V .^v « A 


» C^ ^ 

C, W ^ 

^ V ^ ^ 

L a> ' ^ 


^ ^ <1 


0 ♦ 


v' 


. 0 °<. 


o ✓ ^>sy5~^ « o » 

c^, * 0 N 0 ’ 

S • o , ^ ^ \ * 0 

X ^ ^ r^ 


S ^ ^ / 

I< 39 C 


<V' 


' <».<■• *^7^,.' <0^^ 

• ' ' 0> s'” 

s'' »' 







■ ^ ^ . >4>VjC( ^4Ai ^ ' ; 


• ■ I. 





















I 


4 

I 


I 


t 


t 


0 


4 



« 


I 


I ’ r*-.- 




t 




( 


0 




I 


I 


• • 


\ 


» 


» 





\ 


4 


I 


I 




t 


f 

« 




« 


4 

4 


'J 


J ‘ 





I 


« 


* 

I 


f 




« 


4 


♦ 



\ 


% 


V 





4 


♦ 


t 




I 


« 



I 



0 


r 


' i 



» 


4 



4 


I 

% 




« 

» « 



t t 






r 



•.I 








9 




PiRMiseiON nr c. vandyk, 

LONDON. 


A WILD IRISH GIRL 


CHAPTER 1. 

PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 

It was a great shock to Justine and Sylvia Lovel 
when they were told that Patricia Redgold was com- 
ing to live with them. They argued over the matter, 
and showed considerable discontent. 

J ustine and Sylvia were sisters who never quarrelled, 
who were heart and soul as one in the pursuit of every 
branch of knowledge and amusement. They had each 
their own aim in life, and these aims were distinct 
and separate, Justine being musical, Sylvia fond of 
painting. They had never been sent to school, their 
father and mother preferring a home education for 
their girls ; but they had companions whom they truly 
loved, and a governess who in all respects suited them. 
In short, their life was full. It was happy. It was 
interesting. To have a third girl break in on the 
sacredness of their friendship seemed to them very 
hard, and they said as much to Mrs. Lovel by reverting 
to the old proverb that three is trumpery.” But when 
1 


2 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


Mrs. Lovel said in her calm voice, The matter is 
arranged, my dears, and Patricia arrives this day 
week, and I hope with all my heart that you will be 
exceedingly nice and kind to her,^’ they knew that 
there was nothing more to be said. 

Patricia Redgold was a distant cousin. The girls 
could not even tell what her exact relationship was. 
She was fifteen years of age; that they knew. They 
had also seen a photograph of her. The photograph 
represented an old-fashioned, childish sort of girl, with 
overhanging brows and deep-set eyes. E’either Justine 
nor Sylvia liked it. 

Doesn’t she look a little prig! ” was Justine’s re- 
mark to her younger sister. 

Yes,” replied Sylvia ; I hate that sort of pursed- 
in mouth; and do you notice her chin, Justine, how 
determined it is, and with that horrid cleft in the 
middle, too? I always hate those sticking-out chins; 
don’t you ? ” 

My dears,” said Miss Haste, their adored gover- 
ness, at that moment, you know very little of char- 
acter when, you speak in that way. Let me look at 
Patricia’s photograph, and I will tell you in advance 
some of her characteristics.” 

Oh, will you, will you. Hasty darling ? ” cried 
both the girls, almost flinging themselves upon Miss 
Haste in their rapture. That is so good of you, and 
so like you too.” 

You are so clever, dear Miss Haste,” said Sylvia. 

I think you can read everyone’s character.” 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


S 


I know I have a leaning in that direction,” replied 
Miss Haste, in her well-marked, truly English and 
perfectly educated voice. Xow show me the photo- 
graph, dears. I will look at it, and give you my opin- 
ion, and then we must set to work.” 

We’ll only have one more happy week,” said 
Justine, drawing her chair close to her gover- 
ness, and squeezing that lady’s thin arm with af- 
fection. 

I don’t see for a moment why you should say 
that,” replied Miss Haste. It is your duty to like 
your cousin, and I am sure my girls will always try to 
do their duty.” 

Oh yes ; we will try. Hasty,” said J ustine in her 
melancholy voice ; but trying is always hateful work, 
as you know.” 

It is good work ; it is discipline,” said Miss Haste. 

And now, show me the photograph.” 

Miss Haste was a woman between thirty and thirty- 
five years of age. She was well born and well edu- 
cated, and had been in the Lovel family for five years. 
She was nice-looking, tall, slender, and in every re- 
spect a perfect lady. The Lovels treated her as they 
would a dear friend, and she was distinctly happy in 
their home. Justine and Sylvia were beloved by her, 
not only for themselves, for they were really amiable 
and engaging girls, but also for the sake of their 
father and mother. Miss Haste could scarcely bear to 
contemplate the day when her young charges would 
be grown up, when they would pass from her care into 


4 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


society, and her duties, as far as they were concerned, 
would come to an end. 

Justine was already nearly sixteen years of age, and 
Sylvia thirteen and a half. They were both well- 
grown, well-made, rather handsome girls. Their intel- 
lects were above the average. Every possible advan- 
tage was given to them, and they had masters for all 
those special subjects which Miss Haste did not even 
pretend to understand. She did the grounding, and 
how important the groundwork is in all real education 
was well known both to Mr. and Mrs. Lovel. 

Here’s the photograph,” said Justine, pushing it 
towards Miss Haste as she spoke. 

Miss Haste took it up, and examined it crit- 
ically. 

Now, you will — you will tell us just what you 
think ? ” cried Sylvia. 

Miss Haste raised her merry blue eyes and looked 
full at her youngest pupil. 

You would like me to speak against poor little 
Patricia,” she said. 

Oh no,” said Sylvia ; but she coloured as she 
spoke. 

Miss Haste shook her head. 

“Sylvia,” she said; “you are prejudiced. Now I 
will tell you exactly what I think of this face. It is 
the face of a very young, very unformed girl; but 
there is passion here, and intellect, also a very de- 
termined will, also an immense power of loving, also 
tremendous tenacity of purpose. A girl like this can 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


5 


be made anything of; and, my dear girls, I should be 
sorry to pain her.” 

The two Lovels received Miss Haste’s verdict on 
Patricia’s photograph in silence. After a very brief 
pause the governess continued: 

I think this photograph must have been taken a 
year or two ago, for the girl, as here represented, can- 
not possibly be fifteen years of age. She looks younger. 
I shouldn’t say she was more than twelve or thirteen. 
There is one thing certain about her, and that is that 
she will feel coming to you quite as much as you will 
feel having her. Remember that fact when you receive 
her, and remember also that you are two to one, and 
you are at home. 'Row, shall we go to lessons ? ” 

Lessons were rather quiet that morning. As a rule, 
they were delightfully amusing, for Miss Haste had 
a wonderful method of teaching. History she made 
really most diverting. She managed to grip the sa- 
lient facts and to impress them upon the minds of her 
listeners. She taught history after a method of her 
own, choosing certain epochs, and getting the girls to 
read every possible piece of contemporaneous history 
she could lay her hands upon. Her love of literature 
was even greater than her love of history, and few 
girls of their age knew Chaucer, Spenser, or Shake- 
speare better than the young Lovels. 

When schoolroom work was over, the girls went 
away to get ready for their morning walk. They were 
much concerned in their minds as to which room 
would be devoted to Patricia. The Lovels lived in a 


6 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


large house in Kodney Square. It was a corner house, 
and had a great many rooms and abundance of accom- 
modation for its comparatively small family. Justine 
and Sylvia occupied a room together on the second 
floor. It was a pretty room, furnished with care and 
taste. ^Notwithstanding the fact that there were Lon- 
don smuts everywhere, the girls’ room looked won- 
derfully fresh and cheerful, for the Levels were rich 
people, and spared no expense to keep everything spick 
and span. They had a country place for the summer, 
where they enjoyed themselves vastly, but from Novem- 
ber to the middle of July they always lived in Kodney 
Square. 

Mr. Level was in Parliament, and both he and his 
wife went a good deal into society. 

Well,” said Sylvia, I don’t suppose we’ll have to 
give up our room to her.” 

Of course not,” said J ustine ; why do you think 
of such a thing ? ” 

I wonder which room mother will arrange that 
she is to have,” said Sylvia. . 

^^You have plenty of time, Sylvia,” said Justine, 
opening her brown eyes rather wide. You might 
run off at once and ask Mrs. Burton. Mother is cer- 
tain to have told Mrs. Burton all about it.” 

Of course she is,” said Sylvia ; I’ll fly.” 

She came back again in a few minutes. 

It’s rather detestable,” she said. It’s the room 
next ours — the one I always meant to have when I 
got a little older. You know, Justine, you’ve com- 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


7 


plained once or twice of my being in the way when 
you wanted to be quite, quite alone. Now I’ll always 
be in the way, for there’s not another room in the house 
I’d think of going into, and she^s going to have it. 
Horrid thing! ” 

Justine looked gloomy. 

Miss Haste has taken a great fancy to her,” she 
said, suddenly. 

“ Oh,” said Sylvia ; I don’t think much of that. 
Hasty is very proud of what she calls her power of 
reading character. I don’t believe Patricia is one bit 
like what she says.” 

I am sure I earnestly hope she isn’t,” said Jus- 
tine. Those intense sort of people plague one more 
than any other kind. I like jolly, everyday sort of 
girls like Ehoda and Daphne.” 

Oh,” said Sylvia, her eyes sparkling; I do won- 
der what Ehoda and Daphne will think of our news. 
It will be fun to hear their opinion. Let’s go and see 
them this afternoon. Let’s coax Hasty to take us.” 

I doubt if she will,” replied Justine; ‘‘for she 
had a letter from her cousin Marian this morning, and 
Marian, I know, wants to meet her somewhere.” 

“Dear, dear; what a nuisance that is! I’d just 
give anything to talk to Daphne about it.” 

“ And I to Ehoda,” said J ustine. 

She stood quite still for a minute in the act of ar- 
ranging her hat over her long, thick, flowing hair. 
Miss Haste’s voice was heard in the distance. 

“ Come, girls ; I am ready.” 


8 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


A minute or two afterwards, the two scampered 
downstairs, joined their governess, and went out. 

Hasty,’’ said Justine; I wonder if you can do 
something for us.” 

Anything in my power, you may be sure, my 
darlings,” said the good woman. 

^^Well: it is this. We want to go to see Rhoda 
and Daphne Sinclair. We want to tell them about 
Patricia.” 

As if I didn’t know that ! ” said Miss Haste, her 
eyes brimming over with her merry laugh. 

“ You know everything, Hasty : you are clever. But 
— hut can we manage it ? ” 

Why not, dears ? Of course I cannot promise 
that the Sinclairs will he in; but you can go to see 
them after tea, if you like. The days are getting long 
now, and a second walk will do you no harm.” 

But aren’t you going to see your dear Marian ? ” 
exclaimed Justine. 

“ Yes ; but that doesn’t matter. I will arrange that 
one of the servants shall escort you. I will speak to 
your mother about it after lunch.” 

You are a darling ! I quite adore you,” said 
Sylvia. 

We must go to the shops now,” said Miss Haste. 

There are some things that have to he bought for 
Patricia’s room.” 

“ Oh,” said Sylvia, the pleasant expression leaving 
her face. That room is a trial. She is to have the 
room next to ours I ” 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


9 


^^And whv not, dears? What could possibly be 
more natural ? ” 

But — but,” said Sylvia, I want that room for 
myself when — when I am older.” 

“ Your mother has decided that Patricia is to have 
the room,” said Miss Haste. There are heaps of 
rooms in the house, and when you really wish to leave 
your sister, another can be found for you.” 

But not like that. That is the one I want,” said 
Sylvia. 

It will do you no harm to deny yourself, Sylvia.” 

“ Hasty, don’t talk like that : I shall get cross.” 

Ho, you won’t,” said the governess. “ Here’s the 
shop we want. Patricia’s room is to be made very 
pretty. I am to order a complete new set of furniture, 
and new chintzes. It is to look quite as fresh and 
lovely as your room, and there are to be some beautiful 
pictures on the walls; your mother is most particular 
about that. We will go to an art shop presently, and 
choose some really good ones, and I must get one of 
those little Oxford bookcases, and we must fill it with 
books for her ; and there’s to be a stand for flowers in 
the room. With flpwers, pictures, and books, no 
one can be very unhappy — at least, I don’t think so.” 

Oh, she will : she has such a cross, discontented 
face,” said Justine. 

Miss Haste made no answer to this speech. In her 
heart of hearts, she was a little afraid of the experi- 
ment which Mrs. Lovel was making, but as it was to be 
made, she would do her very utmost to help the lonely 


10 


PREPARING FOR PATRICIA. 


girl who was leaving all she loved to come and stay 
with them. 

It will do Justine and Sylvia good,” she thought. 

They have been almost too happy ; too few crosses 
have been put in their way. And why should poor 
Patricia be considered a cross ? A girl with that face 
must be worth knowing.” 

So Miss Haste chose the daintiest furniture, and 
the very prettiest moss-green carpet, and the sweetest 
chintz, all covered over with rosebuds and bunches of 
pale blue ribbons. The girls could not help getting 
enthusiastic over these lovely things, and when Miss 
Haste went on to an art shop and chose a few of those 
beautiful photogravures which can now be obtained of 
our finest pictures for a moderate sum, the girls almost 
ceased to be jealous, so eager were they to see the 
effect of the pictures when they were brought home. 


CHAPTEK IL 


AN IRISH HOME. 

In an old-fashioned, tumble-down house in the 
south-west of Ireland, an elderly man was seated by 
a large turf fire. Occasionally he bent and took some 
sods of turf from a huge creel or basket that stood by 
his side and fiung them on the fiames. He wore 
gaiters, and an ancient, somewhat shabby brown vel- 
veteen coat. His white hair hung over his shoulders. 
He had a handsome face, aquiline nose, and very keen, 
very dark blue eyes. 

He sat still, gazing hard into the fire. An Irish 
wolf-hound, a beautiful creature, lay at his feet. 
Sometimes she put her head on his knee and looked 
up at him out of her pathetic and wonderful eyes. He 
did not take any notice of her. She sniffed vaguely 
into the air as though she knew there was distress 
not far distant, but could not be quite sure what the 
gloom meant. 

As a rule. Garish was a joyful, spirited animal. 
She took the best that life could offer, and did not 
trouble herself about hard times, scanty meals, and 
the scarcity of bones that came her way. The room 
in which the old man sat was almost bare of furniture. 

11 


12 


AN IRISH HOME. 


There was no carpet on the floor, and the wide Par- 
liament window was destitute of shutters, had torn 
Venetian blinds, and no curtains to keep out the 
cold. 

The time was evening, and there was a gale blowing 
outside. There generally was a gale at this time of ■ 
year, and old Mr. Pedgold took very little notice 
of the ever-increasing storm. The dog, however, 
showed increased uneasiness, and once she moaned as . 
though the trouble which she vaguely feared was com- ■ 
ing nearer on the wings of the wind. All of a sudden, | 
the stillness between the man and the dog was broken ■ 
by the quick sound of hurrying feet. The dog started ; 
upright, his ears cocked forward, his whole attitude 
that of attention. His wonderful eyes became liquid . 
with affection. The door was flung open and a girl, 
tall, and somewhat ungainly in her short frock, ran ; 
across the room and flung herself tempestuously into ^ 
the old man’s arms. 

I am not going, grand-dad!” she said. She 
clasped him tightly round the neck, and kissed him 
over and over. Let me stay ! ” she exclaimed ; I 
don’t want anything in all the wide world but to stay. 

I can’t go: I won’t go. I was in the old barn just 
now, and I looked up at the moon, and I made a vow 
to Lady Moon that I would not go. You can’t send 
me against my will. Say you can’t do without your 
own, own Patsie.” 

There, Pat, there,” said Mr. Eedgold. He 
stroked her very thick, very long hair ; he smoothed her 


AN IRISH HOME. 


13 

soft round cheek ; he returned her kisses. Acushla 
macree,” he said; “darling of my heart; don’t — 
don’t give way. It has to be, sweetheart. You don’t 
suppose for a single minute that your grand-dad likes 
it. I hate it, child; I hate it beyond words, and so 
does Garish. But it has to be; it must be. How, 
Patsie, now you will cheer up.” 

“ I am not going,” said the girl. “ Would you, who 
are a good Christian, have me break a vow ? ” 

“ You had no right to make it, Patsie. Anyhow, 
where’s the use of arguing ? What can’t be cured must 
be endured. We’re all to pieces here: there’s not a 
cent left. It is an offer not to be refused. Besides, 
would you go against your father, and he in his cold 
grave ? ” 

“ Oh, he couldn’t have meant it,” said the girl. 

She shivered all over, and, taking her grandfather’s 
wrinkled hand, kissed it several times. 

“ What am I going for ? ” she said. “ What do I 
miss in old Carrigraun ? Am I so greedy that I need 
better food, or so thirsty that I want anything beyond 
the cold water from the well to drink? and as to 
clothes — oh, well. I’ll manage.” 

She kicked out her foot, and gave a rueful laugh. 

“ I am out-growing them all the same, am I not, 
grand-dad ? But I do take care. When I see a 
bramble, I avoid it; and when I am up to my very 
neck in the undergrowth of the copse yonder, I say to 
myself : ^ Think of your clothes, Patsie Bedgold.’ Why 
do you send me away ? I am strong ; and I am a real 


14 


AN IRISH HOME. 


downright help to you. Now, you can’t deny that, old 
dear, can you ? Who’d feed the fire in your bedroom 
when you lie cold and stiff in the morning ? and who’d 
bring up your cup of tea if Patsie was not there ? and 
who’d read you the bits of news out of the ^ Carrigraun 
Herald ’ if it wasn’t me ? I am fine, and well, and 
strong, and what do I want with England and the 
ways of the English ? ” 

I don’t know anything about it, Patsie, my love,” 
said old Mr. Redgold, except that your father’s let- 
ter is as clear as clear can be, and Mrs. Lovel wrote 
in reply to it giving full directions as to how you are 
to go and when you are to go. It’s a week off, my 
child, and we’ll make the best of this last week. Weffl 
have a jollification, that we will.” 

Nonsense, grand-dad ! You’re trying to blind me. 
I want to see the sense of all this. Why am I 
going?” 

You ask Mrs. Lovel when you see her, for I don’t 
know. Your father was different from others. He 
was a soldier, and had a soldier’s notions, and — and — 
well, I can’t tell you more, so don’t press me.” 

You are positive sure that I’ve got to leave Garish 
and you ? ” 

Positive sure, honey mine ; and it’s sore my heart 
is at the thought.” 

The girl slightly relaxed her firm young grip. She 
sat upright for a minute longer on the old man’s knee, 
then tumbled down to a sitting position between him 
and the dog. One shapely hand now rested on the 


AN IRISH HOME. 


16 


dog’s fine head, the other on the old man’s knee. Her 
thick, red-brown hair fell partly over the dog’s neck. 
The turf fire sent up some sparks and flame, and the 
light fell on a speaking, almost wonderful face. There 
was not a regular feature in it, and yet it was made up 
of all the elements of beauty. The clear colour, the 
depth and passion in the eyes, the roses on the lips, 
the pearly teeth were good points, but not one of these 
constituted the real charm of Patricia’s quaint little 
face. It was just because that face rarely for more 
than a moment wore the same expression, because each 
thought of her soul was reflected on her features, that 
people looked at her again and again. Very little had 
been done for this girl, except what Nature herself 
does for her favourites ; but she was strong, and sound 
of limb, tall for her age, and perhaps her gaucheness 
and awkwardness would disappear when she was dif- 
ferently dressed. 

Now she flung herself into an easy position, and 
leaned her head back until it rested against the old 
man’s arm. He changed his position, and encircled it 
with his own arm and hand. Suddenly, he put his 
hand under the girl’s chin and raised her face so that 
he could look into her eyes. 

I’ll miss ye terrible,” he said. 

Patricia gulped down a sob. It was her way to for- 
get herself when others were in trouble. When she 
entered that room, she had been half mad with grief, 
half mad with rebellion, determined that, in spite of 
everything, she would defy Fate and remain at 


16 


AN IRISH HOME. 


Carrigraun. Now she was anxious to make the best 
of things for her grandfather. 

Grand-dad — you will promise me something ? ” 

To be sure I will, alanna.^’ 

Youdl let Mog attend to you.” 

Mog ? ” said the old man. What does she know 
about me ? ” 

I will tell her beforehand. She will bring you up 
your tea on the stroke of seven, and your hot water 
will follow in a quarter of an hour; and whenever 
you ring the bell, she will come flying and tearing 
along to ask what on earth is the matter. You’ll he 
sure to get her to keep the creel full of turf ? You’re 
so old, grand-dad, that if the fire were let out, 
why, the fire inside of you would die out too, and 
then ” 

Well, Patsie, and suppose it does ? ” 

‘‘ Then I’ll go mad,” was the answer. 

No, you won’t,” he replied. You will learn 
self-control. They are a very self-contained people in 
England, Pve heard tell.” 

They must be a hateful lot,” said Patricia. 

Your father married an Englishwoman.” 

Oh, I never saw her ! ” said the girl, restlessly. 

Nevertheless, she gave you birth.” 

I loved my dad, and I love you,” was the answer. 
“ Don’t talk to me of the English. I do wish mother 
had not been English. I do wish there never was a 
Mrs. Lovel, and I hear she has got daughters of her 
own. How I shall loathe them ! ” 


AN IRISH HOME. 17 

You won’t, my pretty; you won’t; you’ll love ’em 
like anything.” 

I can love,” said the girl, slowly ; but it takes 
a long time.” 

She spoke with emphasis, and looked again into the 
fire. ft 

“ How long am I to be away from you ? ” was her 
next question. 

Two years is what they say, Patsie. At the end 
of two years, if you wish it and I wish it, you are to 
return.” 

Bless you — I wish it ! ” was her answer. Do 
you think even for a moment that I’ll wish anything 
else?” 

You will be an educated miss when you come 
back,” replied the old man. He stopped, and uttered 
a hard, dry sort of chuckle. I can see my fine young 
miss,” he continued. “ She steps mincingly across the 
floor: she looks askance at the old things and wonders 
what she ever saw in the grand-dad. Why, Patricia, 
when you come back, even Garish will have passed his 
first youth.” 

Aren’t you just an old horror,” she said — “talk- 
ing in that silly way! I7ow I am going to get supper 
and forget my trouble. Heigh-ho ! Why was I bom 
to have a heavy heart? Father died, but you were 
left, and so was Carrigraun, and the dogs, and the 
pigeons, and my cage full of birds. Oh, oh, oh ! Why 
should I leave you all ? I don’t mind rags and 
poverty? I want to stay with you.” 


18 


AN IRISH HOME. 


^‘Whisht awhile, darling — jewel of my heart! I 
can’t keep it from you any longer. You are going for 
a price.” 

What do you mean ? ” said the girl. 

If you go, I can stay on here at Carrigraun. If 
you don’t go, Carrigraun ij; knocked down to the 
highest bidder. It’s as plain as a tenpenny nail on 
the wall. There won’t be a stone left of the old house 
if you stay, sweetheart ; so go you must.” 

Is that it? ” said the girl. 

She sank down again in her former position. Her 
head was bent. She clasped her hands on her knee. 
The dog licked her little hands and the old man 
touched her head. But she did not look up or 
heed. 

Are you hurt, Patsie ? ” he said at last. 

You love Carrigraun better than me,” was her 
answer. 

Xo, no, no ; a cabin by the roadside would do for 
me. But I want you to have it for yourself by and 
by, when I am in my grave.” 

She raised herself and looked full into his face. 
For the first time since he could remember old Gaffer 
Redgold, as the neighbours called him, felt that he 
could not meet the innocent gaze of his granddaughter. 

I’ll get supper,” said Patricia. 

She went out of the room, and ran down a long 
passage towards the kitchen. There was one serving- 
woman in the kitchen. 

Are you there, Mog ? ” said the girl. 


AN IRISH HOMH. 


19 


j Yes, alanna ; and what do you want with me ? ” 

I Supper ; you know that my grandfather wants his 

, supper punctually/’ 

There ain’t nothing to give him,” said Mog. 

; Well, build up the fire,” replied Patricia, and 
I get a light. I’ll soon find something.” 

Wog did as she was bid. She was a very ugly 
woman — short, and squat in stature, with one eye, a 
decidedly turned-up nose, and a wide mouth. Never- 
theless, she was faithful to the house of Redgold, and 
would have given her life for Patricia. 

Patricia snatched up a candle, and made a raid into 
the pantry. There was a loaf of stale bread, and a 
piece of butter on a plate, also a jug of poor-looking, 
skimmed milk. Patricia darted into the yard. She 
was not long away. In her two hands she held some 
golden brown eggs. 

Here’s supper,” she said, laughing as she spoke. 

Put the frying-pan on the fire, Mog. Grand-dad 
loves fried eggs. Is there any cocoa in that canister? 
We can make a jug of cocoa with the milk.” 

Mog was only too pleased to obey. Some Cadbury’s 
cocoa was discovered. Mog cut the stale bread and 
made toast, which she buttered. Patricia fried the 
eggs, and when they were properly done, put them into 
the oven to keep hot. She then made a large jug of 
foaming, hot cocoa. 

‘‘ Now, Mog, you are a stupid,” was her remark. 

Nothing for supper! Why, we’ve a downright feast. 
I’ve left two eggs for you and a cup of milk You can 


^0 


AN IRISH HOME. 


fare as well as we fare, though you don’t deserve it 
for being so discontented.” 

The Lord be praised ! ” said Mog. Was there 
ever such a girl? Mayn’t I carry in the things for 
you, missie ? ” 

No, you may not. You’ll have plenty to do by 
and by.” 

Ah, now you don’t mean to tell me you are really 
going?” 

Eeally and truly,” said Patricia, with a deep sigh, 
and I made a vow that I wouldn’t. But circum- 
stances are stronger than vows.” 

They ought not to be,” replied Mog. Unkept 
vows lie like a burden on the soul.” 

Don’t keep me now,” replied Patricia. ‘‘ Grand- 
dad wants his supper.” 

She carried the tray of good things into the deso- 
late sitting-room. Garish got up and sniffed, but old 
Redgold sat closer than ever to the fire, his head buried 
in his hands. He was thinking of a lie which he had 
told his granddaughter. 


CHAPTER III. 


EN ROUTE. 

Four days later, a florid-looking woman was stand- 
ing on the platform of one of the Dublin termini 
anxiously awaiting a train from the south. 

How I do wonder if shefll be sensible. I have 
some nice people coming to stay at my house, and from 
all accounts, she is like a wild creature of the woods.” 

This was Mrs. Mary Malony’s private opinion with 
regard to Patricia Redgold. She had been asked to 
meet her, to give her a night’s lodging, to get in a 
great hurry a suitable dress for her to travel to Lon- 
don in, and to see her on board the ‘ Horth Wall ’ boat 
en route for Euston on the following morning. 

Mrs. Malony was a native of Carrigraun. The 
Redgolds had once held their heads high, and had been 
looked up to by the poor folk. But twenty years had 
now rolled into space. The chubby-faced, rather 
pretty dark-eyed girl who had envied the Redgolds, 
had married a Dublin solicitor, and had developed 
into a very blowzy, somewhat vulgar woman. While 
Mrs. Malony and her husband had been, so to speak, 
going up in the world, the Redgolds had been ap- 
proaching the extreme of poverty. It is wonderful 
31 


22 


EN ROUTE. 


how many holes one discovers in one’s neighbour’s 
soul when his personal attire is extremely shabby. 

Carrigraun was for sale — at least, so report said. 
Major Redgold had fallen in the Boer War, and things 
had gone from bad to worse with the old man and the 
child. Mrs. Malony had paid a visit to her native 
place about a year ago, and had considered Patsie, as 
she was universally called, quite a disgraceful young 
creature. She could not, however, refuse to receive the 
girl on her way to England, and in consequence stood 
with some impatience on the platform, waiting for the 
incoming train. 

‘‘ Ah, then, madam,” said the porter, it’s late 
she’ll be this evening. She ain’t signalled yet, and 
over half an hour due.” 

Has anything gone wrong ? ” asked Mrs. Malony. 

Faith — no!” was the reply. ‘‘I expect she’s a 
bit creaky in her joints.” 

A very few minutes later, the desired signal ap- 
peared, and soon the great train itself rolled into the 
station. 

I wonder if Patsy will put her head out ; I wonder 
if she’ll act as a sensible girl,” thought the woman. 

The M’Carthys and the Delauneys will look in for 
a rubber of bridge this evening, and I’ll never get that 
dress fitted in time. Why that old man didn’t think 
of sending me word a week ago is what I can’t make 
out. I’d have had the girl up and given her house- 
room for a couple of days. It’s this fret and hurry that 
annoys me past bearing. Why, now — and can that be 


EN ROUTE. 


23 


the creature herself? Did I ever see anyone look 
such a show ? ” 

Patricia was running, both hands occupied with 
numerous parcels, along the platform. She saw Mrs. 
Malony, and made for her at once. 

Here I am,’’ she said. I know I am disreput- 
able. Have you got a car to put me into? I want a 
longer dress than this.” 

“ Where’s your luggage, child ? ” 

It’s somewhere in the back part of the train, but I 
don’t understand anything about it, and I care less.” 

It strikes me you’ve nothing fit to he seen in, if 
that’s your best frock,” said Mrs. Malony. 

Frocks don’t matter,” said Patricia. Can I get 
a car ? Why do the folks stare ? ” 

You are so funny looking,” was Mrs. Malony’s 
response ; but at the same time, in spite of herself, she 
smiled, for, although Patricia’s frock was somewhat 
short and her attire altogether out of the fashion, that 
smile of hers was contagious, lighting up eyes and 
face as though the very sun itself had come out. The 
smile came, and vanished. The young face looked 
full of brooding care. The lips drooped. 

You are dead tired, that’s what you are,” said 
Mrs. Malony, who was only unkind when the object 
of her solicitude was far away. We’ll go straight 
to Brown & Thomas’s, and get you a suitable cos- 
tume.” 

I don’t care anything about it,” said Patricia. 

You can’t go to London like this,” 


24 


EN ROUTE. 


Oh, how I hate the thought of going at all,” was 
the response. 

Come with me now to get your trunk, or trunks. 
How many are there, by the way ? ” 

One, and that half empty. I wanted to fill it with 
bits of Irish diamonds and a little tank with some 
favourite sea-anemones; but grand-dad said that the 
water would ooze out and wet everything.” 

Sea-anemones, child ? Mercy on us, you must be 
crazy ! ” 

Sure I am,” was Patricia’s response, and the 
hole is getting wider.” But she smiled as she spoke, 
and once again Mrs. Malony felt her charm. 

The shabby old trunk was disinterred from a huge 
pile of luggage: a jarvey, as he called himself, was 
secured, who pushed the trunk on to the top of an in- 
side car. The two ladies sat at the bottom, and were 
jolted off to Grafton Street, where Brown & Thomas’s 
well-known shop is situated. There Mrs. Malony 
was quite in her element. She wanted something dark 
and good. Patricia, once within the' shop, was as wax 
in her hands. A complete costume was purchased. It 
was made of dark-blue serge. Mrs. Malony went 
the length of buying a white blouse for the girl as well 
as a dark-blue one to match her coat and skirt, and a 
dark-blue cap for her head. The clothes were im- 
mediately put on, as Mrs. Malony did not wish her 
guest to enter her establishment dressed as was the 
fashion at Carrigraun. 

Kow, you look something like/’ she said. “ Those 


EN ROUTE. * 


25 


fine folks in London will do the rest. Where did you 
say you are going to stay ? ’’ 

Rodney Square is the address. The people call 
themselves Level. I wish they were all dead and 
buried.’’ 

That’s very wrong of you, Patsie, when they are 
anxious to do you a good turn.” 

I don’t want to have turns done to me,” replied 
the girl. I want to stay at home with grand-dad and 
Garish.” 

I wonder you can afford to keep a great beast like 
that, and you so poor.” 

Patricia was silent, but her eyes shot an angry 
gleam into Mrs. Malony’s placid face. 

There’s no good in looking at me like that, my 
girl,” was the older woman’s response. “ You have 
come down in the world, and I have gone up, I fancy. 
Well, here we are. You’ll have plenty to eat and drink 
in my house, Patricia, and a good bed to lie on.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia. What time does the 
boat go in the morning, please ? ” 

^‘We must be down at the quay at seven o’clock 
sharp. It’s an awful nuisance. It would have been 
much better for you to take the night boat by Kings- 
town. But there — I am the last to wish to save myself 
trouble.” 

You are very kind, Mrs. Malony,” said Patricia. 

You do it for grandfather’s sake, don’t you ? ” 

^^Oh well, child; I don’t know. I was always con- 
sidered good-natured. I will take you to your room 


26 


EN ROUTE. 


now. You can put on your white blouse for dinner, 
for we are expecting company immediately after.” 

Oh, mayn’t I go to bed ? I am far too tired to 
talk to anyone fresh.” 

That would be a good idea,” said Mrs. Malony, 
her eyes brightening, for even in your white blouse 
you’re a bit of a figure of fun, Patricia. You haven’t 
got any style.” 

And I don’t want it,” was the reply, with a toss 
of the head of thick hair. 

Mrs. Malony conducted the girl to her bedroom, 
where she left her. Patricia looked wildly around. 
There was a long mirror in the room, and electric 
light made the place bright as day. She saw her young 
figure in its new and hideous dress, for the dark-blue 
skirt came below the girl’s ankles and seemed almost 
to trip her as she walked. She pushed her cap in a 
fit of anger from her head, and then, falling on her 
knees by the bedside, she burst into passionate weep- 
ing. 

Oh, oh, oh ! ” sobbed Patricia. Why must I leave 
grand-dad and Carrigraun ? ” 


CHAPTEK IV. 


A TEA-PAETY. 

Rhoda and Daphne were the only children of a 
widowed mother. They went to a very fashionable 
day school, had a great many companions, but loved 
J ustine and Sylvia Lovel better than anyone else. 

Rhoda was a decidedly pretty girl. She had the 
conventional dark eyes, soft, curling chestnut hair, 
and clear bright complexion which is associated with 
good looks. She had a neat little figure, too, and was 
always beautifully, and at the same time suitably 
dressed. 

Daphne was a complete contrast to her sister. Her 
hair was so bright a yellow, and yet without one 
touch of red in it, that people turned to look at her as 
she passed. But Daphne’s hair was her one magnifi- 
cent feature. It was very thick, very long, and 
slightly inclined to curl. The face, however, which 
showed under her pretty velvet hat, was small and 
pale ; the eyes were of an insignificant size — they were 
grey-blue, the kind which sometimes accompany such 
radiant hair. Her little nose was blunt and slightly 
inclined to turn up. Her mouth was wide, her cheek- 
bones high. The back view of Daphne seemed to 
27 


28 


A TEA-PARTY. 


promise all that was glorious, but her face belied that 
promise. She was not a pretty girl, and by no possibil- 
ity could she ever appear so. Nevertheless, she had her 
advantages. She was clever, piquante, and original. 
She was a much better companion than Khoda. She 
had a turn for devising new words and using them in 
so quaint a fashion that her schoolfellows could not 
help laughing as they listened to her. Daphne was, on 
the whole, a good-tempered girl, although she had her 
faults. She was clever enough, but not perfectly 
straight on all occasions. ’ She had a keen eye to her 
own advantages. Her safeguard at the present time 
was that she knew she would injure herself by doing 
what was wrong. Compared to Hhoda’s, hers was a 
complex nature, and Mrs. Sinclair, who was well-to-do 
and very proud of both her girls, preferred her to her 
far prettier sister. 

The school to which the girls went was only a stone’s- 
throw from Rodney Square. It was one of their 
grievances that Justine and Sylvia did not share the 
advantages of this, to them, very unique establishment. 
They considered Mrs. Barrington, their school-mis- 
tress, one of the first women in the world. Next to 
her they loved Hope de Lacey, the head girl of the 
school. She was quite adorable. They both talked of 
her by the hour to J ustine and Sylvia, who had never 
seen her, and were exceedingly anxious to do so. 
Their verdict was that Hope could do no wrong; that 
she was a queen in her way. Every other girl in the 
school agreed with them, for Hope, with her queenly 


A TEA-PARTY. 


29 


young grace, her magnificent head, the grand pose of 
her supple figure, was the kind of girl who must arrest 
attention. 

Her eyes were very dark-grey, and her hair was 
thick and rather fair. She had a noble, straight ex- 
pression, and it would be impossible for anyone to 
accuse her of crookedness of purpose or want of integ- 
rity in her ways or doings. 

Justine and Sylvia had their way on the afternoon 
when this story opens. They were lucky enough to 
find their special friends at home and soon were seated 
in the schoolroom enjoying that best of all meals, a 
thorough schoolroom tea. It did not matter that they 
had already partaken of tea and buttered toast at 
home. There was no tea anywhere like that which the 
Sinclairs enjoyed. The shabby room with its faded 
paper, its old coloured prints from the The 
Graphic ’’ and the Illustrated London News ” pinned 
up against the walls, the ancient baby house, the worn 
and venerable rocking-horse, the childish books placed 
upside down or anyhow in the bookcases, the pair of 
globes with a large dent in the one which gave a 
representation of the heavens, all bore their testimony 
to the fact that the schoolroom was meant for use, not 
for ornament. 

There was not a room in the least like this at the 
Levels’ house. It was contrary to Mrs. Level’s ideas 
to have anything in her residence that was not spick 
and span and, as far as possible, beautiful. 

Mrs. Sinclair had, however, a queer fancy for this 


30 


A TEA-PARTY. 


old room. It had deep window seats where she and the 
children used to sit when Daphne was a baby and 
Rhoda a child very little older. It had memories, too, 
of the husband who had died and left her with the care 
of these two girls. 

Mrs. Sinclair was not nearly such a society woman 
as Mrs. Lovel. She was much more with her children, 
and it was she now who raised the old-fashioned tea- 
pot and poured out generous cups of tea for the four 
girls. 

Well, Justie,” she said, looking at the eldest of 
the group, ‘^you are just like ” 

Oh, mums ! What are you going to say ? ex- 
claimed Daphne. 

Mrs. Sinclair burst into a merry laugh. 

J ustine looks as if she was going ” 

I know,” said Rhoda ; I know ; as if she was 
going to pop. Out with it, Justine; whatever is the 
matter ? ” 

Yes, you may as well tell us,” said Mrs. Sinclair. 
She passed the girl a cup of tea as she spoke. Help 
yourself to the crumpets, dear. I know they are fresh 
and hot. Now then, what is it Why, Sylvia; your 
face is almost as eager as Justine’s.” 

^^We have such news,” said Justine. “Haven’t 
you heard anything at all about it, Mrs. Sin- 
clair ? ” 

“ That I haven’t,” said Mrs. Sinclair, in her hearty 
voice. “ Although we are great friends, your mother 
never tells me things. I suppose she is too busy. I’m 


A TEA-PARTY. 


31 


just in the humour for a good bit of gossip. Has that 
mysterious uncle of yours in Australia turned up, 
children, and given you each a fortune ? ’’ 

Oh dear, no,’’ said Justine; that wouldn’t be a 
bit exciting — I mean of course we’d be glad to see 
Uncle Jack; but it isn’t anything at all of that kind. 
It’s much more — more personal.” 

Out with it ! Why drag it along ? ” said Sylvia. 
If you don’t tell, Justie, I will.” 

Yes ; let Sylvia tell, let Sylvia tell ! ” cried 
Daphne. Come along, Sylvia ; out with the worst. 
You are going to Mrs. Barrington’s school next 
term ? ” 

Of course not ! Do you think^we’d leave Hasty, 
and break her heart ? ” 

Well, then ; you are all going to flit to the 
country.” 

Ho, no, no ! nothing of the kind. There’s a girl 
coming to live with us — there ! ” 

A little silence fell upon the party for a minute. 
Then the wagging of tongues began again. 

A girl ! A lady girl ? ” 

Oh, I suppose so.” 

“ What is her name ? ” 

She has a queer name — I mean, it’s rather un- 
common,” said Justine, taking the words out of 
Sylvia’s mouth. She’s an Irish girl, and has never 
been in England. She is fifteen years of age, so she 
just slips in between Sylvia and me. She is called 
Patricia Eedgold ” 


32 


A TEA-PARTY. 


Of Carrigraun, in the south-west of Ireland ? ” 
said Mrs. Sinclair, with some eagerness. Oh, I have 
heard of Carrigraun, of course.’’ 

I haven’t, and don’t want to,” said Justine; and 
it’s a great nuisance her coming, isn’t it ? ” 

She looked very pitifully into Khoda’s face — she 
and Rhoda were very great friends — and Rhoda gave 
a faint sigh. Daphne, however, spoke up in a deter- 
mined way. 

I don’t see that it’s a nuisance at all. An Irish 
girl is always such fun. I shouldn’t be the least 
bit surprised if I made her my chosen one instead of 
you, Sylvia.” 

If you do,” said Sylvia, I’ll hate you both ; so 
there ! ” 

Don’t talk nonsense. Daphne,” said the mother. — 
Tell us all about this girl — I mean all you can, 
dears,” she added, addressing the two young Lovels. 

There isn’t much to tell,” said Justine. She’s 
coming, and father and mother are making rather a 
fuss about her ; at least, mother is. She is to have the 
bedroom next to ours.” 

And oh ” — said Sylvia — we bought the furni- 
ture to-day. We went with Hasty, and we got such 
perfectly lovely things — all new, and all so very artis- 
tic. She is to have a pale-blue carpet on the floor, and 
such exquisite chintz to the windows.” 

‘‘Oh, and such pictures!” said Justine. “You 
know that beauty of Watts’s, Sir Galahad, and The 
Happy Warrior, I always did want to have The 


A TEA-PARTY. 


33 


Happy \Yarrior; but now, sJie^s getting it. Hasty 
says she is going to hang it exactly over her bed. Oh, 
it will be such a beautiful room! We haven’t chosen 
the books yet. She is to have books to any extent. 
Mother says that there isn’t to be a stone left imturned 
to make her happy.” 

Your mother must be sweet about her,” said Mrs. 
Sinclair. I am glad she is coming. Do you know, 
children, you are reminding me of events that hap- 
pened a long time ago. I knew her father. Major 
Redgold. I knew him before he married. He was a 
very strong character.” 

That’s the worst of all,” said J ustine. JV^e’re 
awfully afraid that she’s a strong character too. Hasty 
has seen her photograph, and says all kinds of things 
about her. We wouldn’t mind a bit if she was a 
nincompoop, but if she is going to rule us, and — and do 
just what she likes with father and mother and Hasty 
and, as far as I can tell, with you, Daphne ; and you, 
Khoda ; life won’t be worth living any longer. I only 
wish mother would send us to school — not to that 
horrid Mrs. Barrington’s, not to be looked down on by 
your superb Hope de Lacey, but to a school far away. 
Everything is spoilt by that girl, and you haven’t a 
grain of sympathy in you.” 

Justine burst into tears. The other girls were 
aghast. Mrs. Sinclair got up and, saying gently. 

Well, darlings ; I do trust you’ll be sensible, and 
kind to the poor child when she comes,” she left the 


room. 


34 


A TEA-PARTY* 


The moment this happened, Ehoda rushed up to 
Justine, flung her arms round her neck, and kissed her 
passionately. 

‘‘DonT cry, Justie, don’t! You know as well as 1 
do that there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you ; and as 
to a new girl, and — and an Irish girl — taking your 
place, there’s as little likelihood of such a thing hap- 
pening as of the sun falling from the sky. I will al- 
ways be your dear, dear friend, Justie, and you know 
it, and if I do like some of the girls at school, and if I 
do admire Hope, you won’t blame me, will you ? for 
you’ll always come flrst. How let’s go up to my bed- 
room, and have a good talk together.” 

This was precisely what Justine had hoped for, 
and Sylvia and Daphne were by no means sorry 
to be left alone. Sylvia looked anxiously at her 
companion. Daphne had drawn her chair near the 
fire and was gazing into the coals. Ho heat could 
ever bring a flush to her strangely pale face, and it 
was diflScult at times to guess what she was thinking 
of. 

Sylvia watched her anxiously. If only Daphne 
were more like Ehoda, more impulsive, more affec- 
tionate! Sylvia was very proud of Daphne’s friend- 
ship, for she knew well that Daphne Sinclair was a 
much more difficult character than her sister, and that, 
in consequence, it was better worth anyone’s while to 
become her friend, nevertheless, her own heart was 
very sore, and she did long for a little open affection 
at the present moment. 


A TEA-PARTY. 


35 


“What a fool Justine is! ’’ was Daphne’s fiist re^ 
mark. 

“ Oh, why so, Daphne ? ” 

Sylvia came nearer, and knelt on the floor, stretch- 
ing out her hands to the flames. 

“ Why, to show her jealousy like that,” said Daphne. 
“ I wouldn’t be so — so mean.” 

“ You know quite well. Daphne, that Justine is not 
mean.” 

“ Well, why did she cry because another girl is 
coming to live with you ? ” 

Sylvia looked earnestly at her companion. Daphne’s 
little face was wearing a sort of mask. It was impos- 
sible to tell any of her feelings. 

“ I do believe you are glad,” said Sylvia. 

“ Well, to be honest,” replied Daphne, pausing for 
a minute, and then speaking with great precision, “ I 
am not sorry. You do live, you two girls, such a very 
poky, dull sort of life, that I am sure it will be good 
for you to have another lamb in the sheepfold. And 
I do trust she will be a spirited lamb, and knock you 
about a little. It will do you no end of good — you, and 
your everlasting Hasty, and your pretence of a know- 
ledge of the world. Haven’t I told you until I am 
tired, that you will never be any good at all until Mrs. 
Lovel sends you to school ; and yet you are as content 
as you can be with your pretty rooms in that corner 
house, and your pretty lessons with old Hasty, and 
your pretty music with your master, and your very 
' pretty little sketches with Mr. Johnson. You want to 


36 


A TEA-PARTY. 


come out, that is what you want, and if this girl will 
help to bring you out, I am sure I, for one, shall be 
glad enough.’’ 

You’re not a bit sympathetic,” said Sylvia. I 
did feel so sure that you and Rhoda would have been 
sorry.” 

Well, we’re not,” replied Daphne. When is she 
coming ? ” 

This day week.” 

We’ll call on her,” said Daphne ; we’ll make a 
formal call. What fun it will be ! What did you tell 
me Miss Haste said about her ? ” 

Oh, nothing — nothing special.” 

You are jealous too, Sylvia.” 

I am. She is actually going to sleep in my room.” 

Your room ! Are you three going to sleep to- 
gether? There will be fights.” 

Oh, no ; nothing of the sort. Haven’t I told you 
over and over that after my next birthday I meant to 
ask mother to give me that very identical room for my- 
self ? And now it is to be furnished so beautifully for 
that horrid thing ! ” 

It is fun to hear you,” said Daphne. Have you 
got a photograph of her ? ” 

Yes; I wish you could see it. You would change 
your mind if you did.” 

Well, I’ll tell you what I’ll do. If you let me have 
the photograph, I will take it with me to school, and 
I will show it to Hope de Lacey.” 

But why to her ? ” 


A TEA-PARTY. 


37 


Because she is so interested about faces. You say 
that your dear Miss Haste admires the photograph.’’ 

“ She doesn’t admire it exactly : no one could ; but 
she says that Patricia must have character.” 

Hurrah ! ” cried Daphne. That is what you two 
want, someone who will show you what’s what, and 
who’s who.” 

Keally ! ” cried Sylvia : “ I am obliged to you, 
Daphne.” 

I hope you are, my dear child. Well, shall I 
show the photograph to Hope? She is just as likely, 
you know, to say the very reverse of what Miss Haste 
has uttered. You think your dear Hasty such a won- 
der of talent, hut if you only knew Hope ” 

Why don’t you let us know her, if she is so ex- 
traordinary ? ” said Sylvia. 

Ah,” cried Daphne — her face became sphynx- 
like — I have my own reasons.” 

Sylvia was silent for a long time. Then she said, 
slowly : 

I’ll ask mother if I may send Henry round with 
the photograph to-night.” 

Do,” said Daphne; that’s a good child.” 

You always talk to me. Daphne, as though I were 
years and years younger than you.” 

Well, so you are,” replied Daphne. 

I don’t suppose you are a hit fond of me any 
longer.” 

You little goose ! ” said Daphne. She stretched 
out her somewhat long arm and drew Sylvia close to 


38 


A TEA-PARTY. 


her. Of course I love you,” she said. I love all 
nice, cosy, affectionate little girls.” 

Don’t talk of me like that, or I’ll never speak to 
you again.” 

Yes, you will, little silly. The very next time I 
nod you will come to my side. You know it perfectly i 
well.” ' 

Sylvia was now encircled by the comforting arm. 
Her head was pressed against Daphne’s shoulder, and 
Daphne, suddenly bending, printed a very light kiss on 
her forehead. 

I have kissed you,” she said. “ I suppose that 
shows that I care for you.” 

Oh, Daphne, if you didn’t, I really think I’d 
die!” 

‘^For goodness’ sake, don’t get sentimental,” was 
the answer. Ah, I hear Justie and Rhoda coming 
downstairs. I know quite well they’ve had a remark- 
ably commonplace talk. Oh, Sylvia dear; Rhoda is 
a commonplace girl! There now, haven’t I confided 
to you ? and such an enormous secret ! But you must 
go home now, both of you, for we have to attend to our 
lessons. Don’t forget to send the photograph.” 


CHAPTER V. 


ARRIVED. 

It was arranged that ^^liss Haste was to go to 
Euston to meet Patricia. She was a woman of tact, 
and with those agreeable manners which put people at 
their ease at once in her society. The shy girl who got 
out of a first-class carriage and came towards her 
was not in the very least what she expected, but not 
one scrap of her real feelings was refiected on Miss 
Haste’s face. She gave Patricia a friendly greeting, 
arranged about her luggage without the smallest fuss or 
discomposure, and presently the two were driving to- 
wards Rodney Square. 

Rodney Square, in the west, and therefore the most 
fashionable part of London, was some distance from 
Euston. The night was a fine one, and Patricia kept 
gazing out at the long rows of street lamps and the 
gaily decorated shops. She had thought Dublin the 
biggest place in the world, hut it was nothing at all 
to the marvellous city in which she now found her- 
self. Her journey had made her ill and miserable, 
hut the warm carriage, the speed with which the 
splendid brown horses got over the ground. Miss 
Haste’s calm presence, all served to reassure and cheer 
39 


40 


ARRIVED. 


her. In her whole life, this was Patricia Redgold’s 
first taste of luxury, and, in spite of herself, she could 
not help enjoying it. She was not naturally either 
awkward or shy, but circumstances had made her both. 
What girl could look nice dressed in the way she was 
dressed at Carrigraun, and what fierce savage young 
nature would not at first feel the restraint of the 
marvellous civilisation in which she now found her- 
self? 

Miss Haste talked on in her gentle, pleasant tone, 
and, before she knew where she was, Patricia found 
herself answering. The governesses voice was so easy 
and unofficious and gentle and everyday. She knew, 
too, when to he silent as well as when to talk, and she 
took special care not to touch on subjects which might 
in themselves be sore to the girl who was making such 
a tremendous change in life. 

We shall have quite a cosy evening,” she said, as 
the carriage swept round a corner, leaving the long 
rows of shops behind, and entering a perfect medley 
of London squares and gardens. I hope you won’t 
mind it, Patricia, but you and I will be alone this 
evening. Mr. and Mrs. Level are dining out, and the 
girls, my dear Justine and Sylvia, are spending the 
day with special friends. They won’t be back until 
you are tucked up in your little white bed. I have no 
doubt you will like to go to bed early, for jou must be 
tired.” 

Ho, I am not specially tired,” said Patricia. I 
have done nothing to-day.” 


ARRIVED. 


41 


Oh, I think doing nothing is very tiresome sort of 
work,’’ said Miss Haste. 

Patricia turned and fixed her eyes on the gover- 
ness’s face. Something in that face seemed to appeal 
to her and bring a sense of warmth to her heart. After 
a time, she said, slowly: 

I am glad you and I are to have an evening to our- 
selves. I don’t want to meet any of the others, unless 
it is Mrs. Lovel ; for Mrs. Lovel is my cousin, isn’t 
she? But for her, I should never be coming to live 
here.” 

She is a charming woman ; you will like her im- 
mensely,” said Miss Haste. 

Oh,” said Patricia. She was silent, and looked 
again out of the window. After a moment, she said, 
My dress is so long, it gets in my way when I walk. 
At Carrigraun I am accustomed to very short dresses. 
This horrid thing was bought for me yesterday by a 
friend of grand-dad’s, a Mrs. Malony, in Dublin. I 
hate it, don’t you ? ” 

Ho, I don’t go as far as that,” said Miss Haste, 
but I agree with you that it is not a pretty dress. 
My dear, you needn’t trouble about the matter; there 
are plenty of frocks waiting for you in your wardrobe 
at home.” 

At home ? ” said Patricia. You don’t mean 
Carrigraun ? ” 

“ Your new home, dear.” 

Oh,” said Patricia. There was something in the 
Oh,” in its utter hopelessness, which struck on Miss 


42 


ARRIVED. 


Haste’s kind heart. She said to herself, This girl 
will be difficult to manage. All that I thought when I 
saw her photograph is more than justified by the few 
words I have had with her. How queer and gauche 
she is, and yet how lovely she will be by-and-by. Even 
now those eyes of hers would melt the heart of any- 
one.” 

Here we are at your new home, Patricia,” she 
said, in a cheerful voice, as the carriage drew up be- 
fore the great corner house with its heavy pillars and 
deep porch. How I do hope you’ll be as happy as 
the day is long. Welcome home, dear child. May I 
give you a kiss ? ” 

Patricia presented an icy cold little cheek for Miss 
Haste’s salute. They entered the house. 

^‘George,” said Miss Haste to the footman, see 
that Miss Pedgold’s luggage is taken at once to 
her room. Miss Redgold and I will have dinner 
in a quarter of an hour in the schoolroom. Please ; 
tell Kate; we shan’t be coming down again to- 
night.” ' 

Patricia looked around her in bewilderment. The 
hall was very broad ; still it was a town house, and the i 
beautiful proportions of the old Carrigraun hall were 1 
suddenly remembered by the girl. A lump rose in her] 
throat. She hated the dazzling mirrors, and the glow- 
ing fire on the huge hearth. She disliked the warmth 
and depth of the Turkey rug on which she stood, and 
felt very much like a caged lion pining to escape. 


ARRIVED. 


43 - 


Miss Haste took her upstairs and, opening the door 
of the girl’s bedroom, ushered her in. 

There now,” she said ; we all furnished this 
room for you ; that is, I mean, we all had a voice in 
it — Justie, and Sylvia, and Mrs. Lovel and I. I am 
sure you must think it pretty, and I trust you will be 
happy here. Ah, I see Kate has brought you hot 
water. Kate is our schoolroom maid, and she waits 
on you girls. King for her if you want anything. 
Here comes your trunk; ah, and this is Kate. — Kate, 
will you please unlock Miss Redgold’s trunk and un- 
pack her things for her ? ” 

As Miss Haste said the last words, she left the 
pretty bedroom, closing the door softly behind her. 
Kate was a smart-looking girl and dressed according 
to the vogue of London servants. Beside poor Patricia 
— untidy, helpless, really worn out, although she 
would not admit it — she looked the very pink of 
propriety. 

May I have your keys, please, miss,” she said, 
looking down in some scorn at the hideous old wooden 
trunk. 

‘‘ Ko, thank you,” said Patricia ; if you take the 
rope off, I will unlock the trunk myself.” 

Without making any reply, Kate went on her knees, 
and made some efforts to undo the very strong knots 
of coarse rope which had been fastened round the 
trunk by Mog. 

Do you mind, miss, if I cut this ? ” she said, I 
can’t manage these knots.” 


44 


ARRIVED. 


But Patricia suddenly remembered that the old rope 
which had been secured from the cow-house at Carri- 
graun was valuable. 

I’ll do it myself,” she said. 

She soon got the knots unfastened, and Kate stood 
by while she rolled up the rope into a thick coil. Kate 
intended to have a good story about the said rope to 
tell her fellow-servants at supper that evening, but she 
stood now and faced the girl with an immovable ex- 
pression, as though rope were the proper thing to put 
round a young lady’s trunk. 

“ When you have unlocked the box, miss,” she said, 

I will take your things out and put them away. 
There’s the deep cupboard in the wall, and there’s this 
new wardrobe and the chest of drawers. You will 
have plenty of room for everything, miss.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia ; I wouldn’t dream 
of allowing anyone but myself to unpack my own 
trunk,” 

Of course, miss, you must do as you please.” 

“ You may go now,” said Patricia. 

Shall I come for you, miss, when dinner is 
ready ? ” 

^^Yes,” said the girl, in a weary tone, and Kate 
left the room. 

As soon as she was gone, Patricia paced from one 
end of her bedroom to the other. A thick carpet here 
again, walls of a delicate tone of colour; pictures — ■ 
ah ! she felt she could love pictures. But they were all 
in black and white, and she wanted colour. She had 


ARRIVED. 


45 


“a passionate desire for colour; there was heaps of it 
I '.t Carrigraun — in the very penury, in the wild old 
I Rouse, in her grand-dad^s eyes, in the touch of Garish’s 
I tongue as he licked her hand, in Mog’s queer ugly face. 

I Oh, there was colour, colour, colour everywhere. But 
here ! She went to the window and with some difficulty 
opened it. She drew hack the curtains and pulled up 
the blinds. A draught of fresh air came into the room. 
Then she tossed off her hat and, taking a bunch of keys 
out of her pocket, unlocked the trunk. She took from 
thence her brush and comb, and smoothed and brushed 
! her masses of red-brown hair. It would curl, and 
1 fuzz, and do everything defiant, but the girl loved it 
for this very reason. 

I ‘‘I am the same as I ever was,” she thought. “ This 
horrible luxury won’t change me. Oh, how I loathe 
lit! I don’t mind Miss Haste; she is the kind of per- 
son one couldn’t mind, but — the house — this house! 
The carriage was tolerable because we were moving 
and there was something to see ; but the hall, and this 
j room ! Oh, if I might only have an attic at the top of 
'the house, quite, quite bare, with just a little bed in 
it, and a wooden wash-hand-stand, and a few nails in 
the wall to hang my dresses on, I might live; but I 
shall die in this room ! ” 

Kate’s knock was heard at the door. 

If you please, miss, dinner’s ready.” 

Dinner at this hour ! ” thought the girl. Why, 
grand-dad has had his supper an hour ago and has 
toddled off to bed. Dear, dear old home! Oh, the 


46 


ARRIVED. 


smell of the peat ! What wouldn’t I give to be piling 
up the turf on the old hearth at Carrigraun just now! 
It was wicked to send me away from grand-dad; and 
I have broken my vow in coming here. I ought to 
have run away and hidden for a time, and then they’d 
have been so frightened about me that they’d have 
had me back on any terms. But grand-dad overmas- 
tered me by talking about father, and what he wished. 
Well, I suppose I must endure it. There’s nothing 
to frighten one, much, so far; hut it is all quite 
detestable.” 

Patricia opened her door and followed Kate to the 
pretty schoolroom, where a nice little dinner was served 
for two. Miss Haste was in her usual morning dress, 
which was extremely neat and becoming. Patricia 
tripped as she walked across the floor. 

Forgive me,” she said; I am not accustomed to 
carpets.” 

She stood awkwardly before Miss Haste. 

I think we will wait on ourselves, Kate,” said 
that kind lady. Patricia, will you sit here, my 
child, near the fire; or would you rather sit further 
off?” 

' It doesn’t matter in the least what I’d rather,” 
said Patricia. I will sit where you wish, of course.” 

Well, sit here, then,” said Miss Haste ; and she 
put the girl into a comfortable chair, and in such & 
position that the light was at her hack. 

Patricia ate very little dinner. She was not hungry. 

“ I am not accustomed to these sort of things,” she 


ARRIVED. 


47 


remarked, when at last the long meal, which was so 
wearisome to her, had been removed. At home — 
please don’t ever call this house my home — grand-dad 
and I have supper, and I generally make it for him; 
and oh, it is great fun ! ” 

The lovely eyes gleamed, and the teeth flashed for 
an instant. Then the little face became more gloomy 
than ever. 

“ We’re so hungry, grand-dad and I,” she continued. 

I don’t suppose anyone ever is hungry in this house.” 

But why not, Patricia ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t see how one can be. There are so many 
carpets about.” 

Miss Haste could not help laughing. 

Oh, Patricia,” she said ; you are a funny girl. 
What can you object to in carpets? They keep one 
warm.” 

Patricia stared full at the governess. After a min- 
ute, she said abruptly: 

Are you a cousin too ? They call you Miss Haste. 
I never heard of you. Who are you ? ” 

I will tell you, dear. I am Justine’s and Sylvia’s 
governess. I have been with them for many years; 
but far more than that — I am a friend of the family. 
Dear Mrs. Lovel and Mr. Level treat me as one of 
themselves : I am part and parcel of the house. I am a 
most happy woman. You have come to a sweet family, 
Patricia; I must tell you so; I must tell you that I 
think you are a most lucky girl.” 

Oh — ^lucky ! ” said Patricia. “ As if you knew.” 


48 


ARRIVED. 


I think I do, my child ; hut I can understand that 
the complete change must distress you at first.” 

The girl coloured, and lowered her eyes. 

Were you ever,” she said, after a long pause; 
then she raised those brilliant eyes and fixed them on 
Miss Haste’s face^“ perfectly, absolutely free ? ” 

' I suppose so,” said Miss Haste. Most human 
beings in England are free. It is the ‘ land of the free,’ 
as the old song says.” 

Ah, but — is it ? Do you know that freedom means 
more to me than anything else in the world ? Do you 
know how I lived at Carrigraun ? ” 

I suppose I can guess.” 

‘‘Hot a bit of you. I got up with the lark, and as 
often as not went to bed when the birds went to bed. 
That of course was in the summer time. I never did 
lessons, although I was busy from morning till night. 
Miss Haste, can you swim and dive ? ” 

“Ho, my dear; I regret to say I can’t.” 

“ Well, I can. I am the best swimmer in the whole 
of the country-side — that is, at home, I mean. And I 
can fish ; oh yes, can’t I. Grand-dad wouldn’t be alive 
if I didn’t bring him in trout, and fresh river fish of 
every sort, as well as sea fish. I go out in the dinghy 
in the summer to get them. I never have a single mo- 
ment unoccupied, and if I am tired, why, I just drop 
down, anywhere, and fall sound asleep. At night, 
don’t I sleep ! Oh, it’s my head on my pillow and no 
memory of anything at all until morning, when the 
first streak of sunshine falls on my eyelids and gets 


ARRIVED. 


49 


me Oh, I suppose we are pooi^, and my frocks— 
not this horror, but the old things, are past mending; 
but it’s a delicious life. You don’t suppose. Miss 
Haste, I am very glad to come to your stifling, carpeted, 
hot London, to your late dinners, and your — your — oh. 
Miss Haste, why did you give me that bedroom ? ” 

My dear,” said Miss Haste, the bedroom is really 
beautiful.” 

I know I’m ungrateful,” said Patricia ; but I 
just can’t stand it. Of course, as they’re all out — my 
cousins, I mean — and as you, of course, can make no 
change, I will put up with things for to-night ; but to- 
morrow May I go to bed now, please ? ” 

Yes, dear; and if I might come with you just to 

show you where your new clothes are ” 

Oh, my new clothes ! Well, I shall be glad of some- 
thing besides this hideous frock.” 

It is a frightful frock, Patricia. I really wish 
you could have come over in the short, worn-out clothes 
you wore at Carrigraun. I can imagine your delight- 
ful life, dear, I can truly, and I do sympathise with 
you. But you will feel quite different by-and-by. Let 
me come with you, dear; there are some things you 
ought to know.” 

Miss Haste put out her hand. Patricia took it. 
You’d be a very nice woman,” she said, if you 
were wild, and ragged, and had big holes in your 
stockings, and great brogues for shoes.” 

Thank you,” said ]\Iiss Haste. 

She felt somehow that the girl had paid her a com- 


50 


ARRIVED. 


pliment, and she understood it. They went together 
to the beautifully furnished room. There Miss 
Haste pointed out to Patricia certain skirts hanging 
in the wardrobe, and certain blouses that she was quite 
sure would fit, reposing in some of the drawers; and 
there was lovely underclothing too, which Patricia 
looked at with a puzzled expression. 

“ You will put on whatever dress you like in the 
morning,” said Miss Haste ; and I do wish you 
would let Kate help you; she helps Justine and 
Sylvia. And now, good-night. Sleep well.” 

Good-night,” said Patricia. 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE FIRST MORNING. 

Early in the morning, a girl peeped into Patricia’s 
room. She opened the door very softly. She was in 
her night-dress. Her little feet were encased in vel- 
vet slippers trimmed with fur, and she had flung 
over her shoulders a pale blue embroidered dressing- 
gown. Her hair hung in masses round her neck. She 
said very softly, under her breath, the one word, 

Oh ! ” and then she approached with extreme cau- 
tion the bed on which Patricia was lying. She suc- 
ceeded not only in closing the door behind her, but also 
in approaching Patricia’s bed without making the 
least sound. She had the gratification of getting the 
first view of the new inmate of the house when that 
inmate was sound asleep and profoundly unconscious. 
Patricia was lying flat on her back, her arms flung 
outside the bedclothes. Sylvia had time to notice the 
length of her long limbs as they were outlined under 
the clothes, and her small, very brown, but well- 
shaped hands. 

She did not trouble herself to glance long at any of 
these things, however. She was so much occupied with 
gazing at the face which, for the first time, she looked 
51 


52 


The first morning}. 


upon. There are some people, even young people, 
who look almost ugly in their sleep ; but Patricia was 
not one of these. Her small face, tanned brown like 
her hands with exposure to the mild, yet delicious air 
of the south-west of Ireland, had a heightened colour 
now on each cheek. Her curly, black eyelashes seemed 
almost to smile as they lay on the said cheeks. The 
pretty mouth was very slightly open, and Sylvia could 
tell that her cousin — she adopted Patricia on the mo- 
ment as her very own cousin — must have very beauti- 
ful teeth. Patricia’s forehead was white, broad, 
and low, but the eyebrows were well defined and much 
darker than the hair, which lay now in a confused 
mass, or rather mop of curls and tangle all over the 
pillow and sheets. 

Sylvia said Oh ” once again to herself and then 
sprang lightly on the edge of the bed, and waited. 
She would not wake Patricia for worlds. Justine was 
sound asleep, too, in the other room. Sylvia looked 
and looked. She curled up her little toes under her 
night-dress, wrapped her pretty dressing-gown round 
her, and assumed the attitude of an expectant owl. 
How soon would the girl wake ? Sylvia felt somehow 
that she no longer regretted having given up to Pa- 
tricia the room which might one day be hers. It was 
not exactly that Patricia was pretty: she was much 
more. There was something fascinating about her. 
Sylvia thought of Daphne, and wondered what she 
could ever have seen in Daphne’s colourless face ; but 
then she reflected that she had never loved Daphne 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


53 


for her looks. She had adored her for her cleverness. 
She had been very proud of Daphne’s friendship, but 
she would be much, much prouder of Patricia’s. 

All of a sudden, she gave a slight lunge on the bed, 
creaking it as she did so. Patricia said, in her rich, 
Irish voice, so soft and mellow: 

Ah then, Mog, why will you bother me ? I am 
dead tired ; I don’t want to get up yet.” 

I am not Mog, whoever Mog is,” Sylvia could not 
help retorting, and then Patricia opened her wide 
black eyes with a start. All the insouciance and 
beauty seemed to leave her face. She sprang upright 
in bed, just as though someone had struck her a blow, 
pushed back her hair, and looked with absolute hor- 
ror at the pretty girl who was inclined to be so 
friendly. 

Where am I ? ” she said. Let me think.” 

She pressed one hand to her forehead, looked wildly 
round the room, then stared at Sylvia, and said, in a 
tone of inexpressible loathing: 

Oh — I am here — here ! And who are you ? ” 

I am Sylvia, Patricia ; I am your cousin Sylvia. 
Do please say you are glad to see me. Let’s be friends, 
Patricia. Oh, why do you frown like that ? I didn’t 
want you to come a bit, nor did Justie, — Justie is 
my darling sister — but now that I see you, I want you. 
Be nice to me, Patricia : please, please be nice. Don’t 
frown in that detestable way; you were looking so 
sweetly pretty in your sleep.” 

It’s an awful shock,” said Patricia. 


54 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


She leaned back against her pillows. Her face had 
become quite pale. 

‘‘ What ? ” exclaimed Sylvia. You are as sorry 
to come as we — well, as we were at the thought of re- 
ceiving you.” 

Were you sorry ? ” cried Patricia. Say that 
again : were you very, very sorry ? ” 

Awfully,” said Sylvia. It sounds rude, but it is 
true. I, in especial, even more than Justie.” 

‘‘Who’s Justie?” 

“ My sister. Her real name is J ustine. She’s a 
perfectly darling girl. She is nearer your age than I 
am. I suppose you will make her your chiefest friend, 
but I wish you wouldn’t: I wish you would take up 
with me. Oh, do shut your eyes again ; I want to see 
your lovely eyelashes.” 

“ I hate people who flatter,” said Patricia. 

“ I am not flattering ; no, indeed I am not. I am 
as honest as possible. People have to be honest if 
they live together.” 

“ Have they ? ” said Patricia with great eager- 
ness. “Will you always be perfectly honest with 
me?” 

“ Yes, if you will be the same.” 

Patricia seemed to consider for a minute. Then 
she said, very slawly: 

“ It is a perfectly new life, and I just hate it.” 

“ You don’t know anything about it yet.” 

“ I do. Please tell me your name again.” 

“ Sylvia ; Sylvia Lovel. I am called after the song 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


55 


that Shakespeare wrote. You know it, ‘ Who is 
Sylvia ? ’ ” 

No, I don’t. I don’t know what anybody wrote. 
I am a savage. But ^ Sylvia ’ isn’t bad for a name, 
and I can remember every single thing I hear, and 
never, never forget. Shall we — I mean I don’t sup- 
pose you’ll do it, but shall we strike a bargain, 
Sylvia?” 

“ Yes — oh yes ! ” said Sylvia, her brown eyes danc- 
ing and her hands clasping themselves yet tighter 
round her knees. A bargain, by all means ; I am 
your girl.” 

I suppose that is slang,” said Patricia, for 
you certainly are not my girl. But never mind: 
what I want is this — just this one thing to keep me 
sane.” 

Please say what it is.” 

A safety valve,” said Patricia. 

A safety valve ? ” 

Yes, to be sure. Will you be my safety valve ? ” 

If — if you like : I — I don’t quite understand.” 

1 Then I will tell you,” said Patricia. “ I want to 
I talk out to you always about everything I feel — the 
I people I loathe, the things I can’t endure. I will be 
j civil to the others, if I may be as rude as ever I like 
to you. I will only be rude, you understand, in pri- 
vate. In public I will do what decency requires — I 
will be just the ordinary girl. But may I tell you my 
real thoughts, even if they abuse your Justine and 
your Miss Haste, and your abominable carpets, and 


56 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


this odious, odious, soft — soft, downy, enervating, de- 
/es^able bedroom ? May I, may I, may IV’ 

Oh, you may,” answered Sylvia. Oh, you ex- 
traordinary, queer, fascinating girl ! You may, in- 
deed; most truly. Just do let me creep into the bed 
by your side. I am getting rather chilly.” 

Off went the dressing-gown ; off went the velvet slip- 
pers. A little figure in white leaped into the cosy bed, 
and Patricia felt a strange sense of unwonted comfort 
as Sylvia’s soft cheek pressed hers. 

It’s a compact — a real compact,” she said. 

A real, real compact,” answered Sylvia, impris- 
oning as she spoke one of the brown hands. There, 
that’s just heavenly.” 

You won’t tell anyone, will you ? ” said Patricia. 

Sylvia thought of Daphne. Daphne had a great 
power to draw secrets from her ; but then Daphne had 
never exercised the spell which this queer Irish girl had 
already put upon her. 

I won’t tell anyone — not even Daphne,” she said, 
after a minute’s pause. “ It’s a secret — a close secret 
— between you and me; you speak out to me in pri- 
vate, and of course, I suppose I may speak out to 
y ou ? ” 

I^aturally you may. I will tell you about Carri- 
graun if you are good. You think your choky old 
London fine. Ah, that is because you don’t know. 
You think riches, and a big house, and a stuffy car- 
riage fine. I tell you what is really fine — to lie on the 
top of the Slieve-Kadore Hills, or to allow the great 


THE FIRST MORNING. 57 

rollers of the broad Atlantic to go over you. That is 
something like.” 

Sylvia listened breathlessly. After a minute or 
two, Patricia said: 

Can’t you put me into another room ? ” 

' Sylvia felt her heart give a great jump. 

But, Patricia, don’t you really like this room?’’ 

Patricia, who had lain down when Sylvia first got 
into bed, now sat up, and waved her hand round con- 
temptuously. 

I am not accustomed to it,” she said. I can 
scarcely endure it.” 

“ But it was furnished for you. It was for you this 
lovely new furniture was bought; and Justie and I, 
and of course dear old Hasty — we always call her 
Hasty, she doesn’t mind— went together to choose it, 
and — don’t you like the pictures ? Oh, how I have 
sighed for The Happy Warrior, and he is there, over 
your bed.” 

Take him then,” said Patricia, “ for I don’t want 
him.” 

I daren’t. Mother won’t allow anything to be 
moved in the room.” 

“I can’t breathe here!” said Patricia. It’s so 
stuffy with curtains about, and such a heap of fumi- 
iure. Isn’t there an attic in this house that I can 
have? If I could just sleep in a white- washed attic 
on a little ordinary iron bedstead, with a very hard 
mattress, and if the attic could have a tiny window 
that opened in the roof so that I could always keep it 


68 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


open and look up from my poor bed at the stars! 
Grand-dad can see the same stars, that^s one blessing. 
Oh, I’d be happy if I could sleep in such a room! 
Can’t you manage it for me, Sylvia ? Do, do ; please 
try. I’ll be good and luxurious all day if I may just 
have my attic to sleep in. Surely you have attics in 
this house ? ” 

Yes, heaps of them; but they are never used.” 

Oh — joyful! Then you can give me one! ” 

I am afraid it must be as mother wishes, and she 
is frightfully particular. As a matter of fact, one of 
the chief reasons why I quite hated your coming was 
because you were to sleep in this room ; for Justie and 
I sleep in the room at the other side of that door, 
and I always did hope that when I was fourteen — 
I’ll be fourteen in three months — I’d be allowed to 
have this room; and now it’s yours.” 

“ Take it — oh, do take it,” said Patricia. 

** But — oh, but it’s mother who is to decide.” 

Can’t you talk to her ? ” said Patricia. 

“No, I can’t. I am not afraid of mother; she’s 
much, much too kind, too sweet ; but when she says a 
thing is to be done, why, we’ve got to do it, and there's 
an end of it. If you want an attic, and there are heaps 
and heaps of them, you must ask her.” 

“ All right,” said Patricia, in a new tone of voice — 
a sort of repellent voice, as though Sylvia were no 
longer of much moment to her ; “ I’ll manage my own 
way.” 

“ We must be getting up now,” said Sylvia. “ I’ll 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


69 


go back to my room and dress. I hear Kate moving 
along the passage. She will bring you your tea and hot 
bath in a minute.” 

“ Tea! ” cried Patricia; but I don’t breakfast in 
bed.” 

Oh, we always have a cup of tea and a little bread 
and butter in the morning ; it wakes us up so nicely.” 

Wakes you up ! But do you want to be wakened 
up?” 

Of course ; sometimes we feel very sleepy.” 

It’s the carpet and the luxury,” said Patricia. 
‘‘ I’m not going to touch your horrid tea, and as to 
your bath — a hot hath ! 

Just then, Kate entered the room. Sylvia made a 
bold dash for her dressing-gown, and escaped. Kate 
never told tales out of school, or she might have re- 
ported Miss Sylvia for waking the new young lady 
so early. She brought the tea in, looking most tempt- 
ing on a little tray carved like a shell, with a place in 
it for cup and saucer and a tiny plate containing a 
wafer of bread and butter. The tea was strong and 
fragrant, and there was a little silver basin with 
dainty pieces of sugar and a little silver jug contain- 
ing a few drops of cream. A small table appeared as 
though by magic, by Patricia’s bed-side, and the tea 
was laid ready for her to drink. 

I don’t want that again, please,” said Patricia. 

Very well, miss. The schoolroom breakfast is at 
half-past eight precisely. When wiU you be ready for 
me to fasten your dress ? ’j 


60 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


“ I shan’t be ready at all/’ replied Patricia; I 
like to dress myself best.” _ 

Very well, miss.” 

Kate now placed the bath in its proper position, 
and began to pour in hot water. 

Ob, cold — icy, if you can get it ! ” said Patricia. 

The maid withdrew rather sulkily, carrying the hot 
water can with her. She soon returned with a plenti- 
ful supply of cold water, poured it into the bath, laid 
a large bath sheet near, and left the room. 

There’s luxury,” thought Patricia ; but she drank 
off her tea. She felt suddenly hungry, and the idea 
that Sylvia would be her friend and that after all she 
was nothing more than an ordinary little girl like 
herself, cheered her somewhat. Her cold bath further 
revived her spirits. She dressed with her window 
wide open. The day happened to be a clear one, for 
London ; and a north-east wind poured generously into 
the room. 

That’s better,” thought the girl, shivering a trifle 
and rejoicing in the sensation. She put on some of 
her new clothes, marvelling at their fineness and deli- .^ 
cacy of make. They felt cool and pleasant, and, in 
spite of herself, she appreciated them. Finally, she 
had the good taste to choose a grey tweed skirt, which: 
was longer than her Carrigraun dresses, but grace-' 
ful and neat; and a little grey silk blouse to match. { 
She was puzzled as to the fastening of the blouse, but] 
managed to accomplish it somehow. J 

She had barely finished her toilet when Sylvia: 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


61 


tapped at the door and, almost before Patricia could 
reply, bounded in. 

Come and be introduced to Justine,” she said. 

Oh, you do look nice. Somehow, we thought you^d 
like this dress. You are to see mother as soon as 
breakfast is over. You’ll just love mother. — Justine, 
here’s Patricia.” 

Justine and Sylvia were always dressed exactly 
I alike. On this special occasion they wore frocks of 
dull Liberty blue, with deep falling, lace collars. They 
looked very pretty and ^ chic ’ and had that refined 
air to which Patricia could not hope to aspire: not 
that she wished it. Her heavy brows came down 
over her great eyes as she tried to read Justine’s 
face. Then she held out her small brown hand awk- 
wardly. 

“ I’m not accustomed to anything that you are ac- 
customed to,” she said. I am — I am sorry I am 
here to bother you.” 

Oh, never mind ; I am sure you’ll be great fun,” 
replied Justine. 

' How do let’s come to breakfast,” cried Sylvia. 

Hasty is a darling, but she hates if we are late for 
breakfast; it makes the porridge so nasty.” 

' The three girls ran down the wide corridor until 
they reached the pretty schoolroom, which was as gay 
and bright on this special morning as room could be. 
jit faced due south, and the sun was pouring in at the 
windows. There were window-boxes outside filled 
with freshly assorted flowers, for the time was early 


62 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


spring, and a market gardener who lived near had 
lavish orders with regard to the corner house at Rod- 
ney Square. He changed the flowers every week, so 
that they always looked fresh and beautiful. The 
window-boxes were filled now with crocuses and snow- 
drops of every variety. Patricia went straight to the 
window, and, before anyone could stop her, flung it 
open. 

My dear,’^ said Miss Haste ; you will oblige me 
by closing the window.” 

But the room is so hot,” said Patricia. 

Please close the window, dear. And now, will 
you sit down. We ail ways read a few verses before 
breakfast.” 

A few verses meant a portion of a chapter out of the 
Bible. Patricia had closed the window without a 
murmur, but her quick eyes had sought Sylvia’s face. 
Sylvia knew that she would hear Patricia’s true feel- 
ings with regard to that window by-and-by. Her own 
little face was sparkling with contentment and a secret 
sense of understanding. She alone knew the mystery 
of this queer wild girl, and really, though she was so 
gauche, she had about the most interesting face Sylvia 
had ever seen. 

Wait till I tell Daphne about her,” thought the 
child, as the prayers, which she was scarcely attending 
to, came to an end. 

Patricia requested to sit at the coolest end of the 
breakfast table, and this reasonable desire was imme- 
diately granted. She ate well that morning, and with 


I 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


63 


her accustomed appetite. Miss Haste said that in 
honour of the new arrival the girls were to have a 
holiday. 

We have asked your friends, Rhoda and Daphne, 
to tea this evening,” said Miss Haste. I sent them 
a letter only half an hour ago — ah, and here is the 
answer.” 

Kate brought a letter into the room. Miss Haste 
tore open the envelope and read the few words. Hope 
de Lacey was coming to tea with them, it said, there- 
fore they greatly regretted that they would not be 
able to come. 

But, oh — please, dear Hasty,” suddenly exclaimed 
Justine, why may not Miss de Lacey come and have 
^ tea with us ? We do so want to know her.” 

Of course : that is an excellent idea,” said Miss 
i Haste*. I will write at once and suggest it. I know 
the girls are just longing to meet Patricia.” 

She went to her davenport, wrote a brief note, and 
sent it ofP. 

Patricia was now standing close to one of the win- 
dows. She was looking down at the crocuses. 

Poor things ! ” she kept saying to herself ; they^re 
I not a bit in their native air. At Carrigraun, the whole 
' place is running wild with them, and the purple ones 
are such beauties; and the white — oh, the white 
crocuses ! and oh, the snowdrops ! and oh, the Christ- 
mas roses — the naughty things, that will get themselves 
covered with mud because their stalks are so short. 
1 Oh ! I wonder, I wonder, I wonder — how grand-dad 


64 


THE FIRST MORNINa. 


is to-day ! and how Garish Yes, Miss Haste, what 

is it ? ” 

Mrs. Level has sent for you, Patricia. — Sylvia, 
will you take Patricia to your mother.” 

“ Come,” said Sylvia, holding out her hand. 

The two girls left the room. When they had done so, 
Justine immediately turned and spoke to Miss Haste. 

What do you think of her ? ” she said. 

Precisely what I said,” replied Miss Haste at once. 
‘‘I judged her quite accurately by her photograph; 
but the photograph did not give the slightest idea of the 
splendour of her hair and complexion. She is one 
of those curious girls who are beautiful without hav- 
ing good features.” 

Her nose is positively hideous,” said Justine. 

Have you seen her smile and look happy yet ? ” 
asked Miss Haste. 

I don^t think I have. She has a horrid frown.” 

The fact is,” said Miss Haste, the poor girl is 
terribly unhappy. She is much, much more sorry to 
come here than you girls are to receive her.” 

Oh, Sylvia seems quite won over to her,” was 
Justine’s remark. I am the one to be pitied.” 

‘‘You will like her too, of course, Justine dar- 
ling: you are always so fair and kind about every- 
one.” 

“Ho, I shan’t : I feel that I shall detest her,” said 
Justine. 

“ That would be very wrong to her.” 

“ I don’t see it for a minute. She doesn’t want i 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


66 


me: I don’t want her. Why should she have come 
here spoiling our lives ? ” 

That is more than I can tell you, Justine. It is 
your mother’s wish.” 

Well, at any rate,” said Justine, I am glad to 
have the chance of meeting Hope de Lacey at last. 
Rhoda is always talking about her, and so of course is 
Daphne. I wonder how Daphne will like the sudden 
desertion of her dear friend Sylvia.” 

I don’t think she will mind in the very least,” 
was the governess’s response. To tell you the truth, 
Justine — and this is strictly between you and me — I 
do not altogether approve of Daphne. She is a queer 
child, and I do not think her altogether a good com- 
panion for our darling Sylvia. How this wild, ex- 
citable Irish girl will be a splendid tonic. I, for my 
part, shall be very glad if she has the effect of correct- 
ing the other friendship.” 

I shall never cease to love Rhoda, so please don’t 
think it,” replied Justine. 

Rhoda is different. It is Daphne I don’t ap- 
prove of; and, remember, I tell you this in confi- 
dence.” 

Oh yes, dear,” said J ustine ; I won’t say any- 

thing.” 

She moved across the room. She was a wonderfully 
graceful girl, and Miss Haste’s eyes followed her with 
great affection. How sweet and kind and thoughtful 
J ustine always was ! but what a sad pity that she 
should have taken a dislike to poor little Patricia, 


66 


THE FIRST MORNING. 


!N^ot that Patricia was little; it was the very last word 
that could be applied to her. But she was strange — 
like a fish out of water. Well, Miss Haste herself 
would be exceedingly kind to the girl. 


CHAPTEE VII. 


A DIFFICULT INTEEVIEW. 

Mrs. Lovel was a handsome and still quite young- 
looking woman. She was not quite forty years of age, 
and had a slim and graceful figure. She always wore 
beautiful clothes, but her taste in dress was so good 
that she never looked in the least over-dressed. She 
liked quiet, soft, and harmonious colours. Her face 
was almost as fresh as Justine’s, her brown eyes al- 
most as bright, and her thick chestnut hair had not a 
trace of grey in it. 

Mrs. Lovel was a thoroughly happy woman. Life 
had been kind to her. She had married, when very 
young, the man she loved best in the world. Mr. Lovel 
was an excellent and devoted husband, a wonderfully 
clever man, too; and as Mrs. Lovel had strong intel- 
lectual tastes, was highly educated, could speak several 
languages, and knew a little more than most people 
about literature, painting, and music, she was in all 
respects fitted to be his companion. 

The Levels went a great deal into society, and that 
society was of the very best. They associated with 
people who could think, whose brains were of the order 
which more or less moves the world. They were fond 
67 


68 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


of philanthropic people, too, and Mrs. Lovel rejoiced 
in helping all those who came within her reach who 
were poorer or sadder than herself. She well knew that 
God had been exceptionally kind to her. Blessed with 
splendid health, with abundant means, with a husband 
and children who seemed to fill each corner of her 
heart, what more could she desire ? Yes : there was 
one thing more. She could help others. She could 
make the world a happier place by her presence, her 
influence, and her purse. 

She was now full of excitement at the thought of 
meeting Patricia Bedgold. Long ago, when Mrs. 
Lovel was little more than a child, she and Patricians 
father, who were second cousins, had spent a long 
and happy summer together. He had loved her de- 
votedly, and she thought that for a time she really re- 
turned his affection. This, however, turned out not 
to be the case. Both she and Denis Bedgold married 
others, but she never forgot that old time nor the look 
in the gallant and handsome soldier’s eyes, and for 
his sake she would do all in her power for his 
child. , 

Denis Bedgold, when dying, had written a letter 
which Mrs. Lovel had received. He had left Patricia 
to her care. He had said other things also in the • 
letter which cannot be explained quite so early in this 
story; but it was his Arm intention that Patricia 
should not be allowed to grow up like a wild young 
savage at Carrigraun, but should be put under the in- j 
fluence of one of the best women he had ever met. ^ 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


69 


Sylvia, still holding Patricia’s hand, now entered 
her mother’s morning-room. Mrs. Lovel was a busy 
woman, and spent the first hours of her day giving 
directions for the management of her household and 
replying to her numerous correspondents. She was 
standing now by the window, hut turned at once as 
the children came in. 

Mother,” said Sylvia, a sweet flush on her cheeks 
and her pretty eyes sparkling ; this is Patricia, and 
I do love her so much.” 

Mrs. Lovel slightly raised her brows in some as- 
tonishment, for she was well aware how opposed her 
girls had been to Patricia’s introduction to the family. 
Her lips, however, smiled, and as she approached the 
girl, her eyes grew full of light. 

Welcome, dear ! ” she said. Welcome ! ” She 
bent forward and kissed her on her brow. Patricia 
grew crimson. She hated anyone to kiss her, unless 
it was her grand-dad, and she almost flung her hand 
out of Sylvia’s in her annoyance. 

Leave us, Sylvia dear,” said her mother. I will 
talk to Patricia for a few minutes alone.” 

Sylvia left the room, and Patricia stood battling 
with herself and looking down at the carpet. Every- 
where there were carpets. Oh, it was horrible! She 
raised her black eyes for a minute, and fixed them on 
the heavy, velvet curtains. All round there were 
curtains. Could she live in a place with so little air ? 
From the curtains her frowning and intensely dark 
eyes fixed themselves on Mrs. LoveLs face. 


70 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


Come and sit here,” said Mrs. Lovel. E’ow, tell 
me exactly what you were thinking of.” 

Mrs. Lovel seated herself on a small chair by the 
fire. Patricia very hastily moved a screen between 
herself and the blaze. 

You find the room too hot, dear ? ” 

Yes — ^yes — I am smothered ! ” said Patricia. 

You will soon get over that feeling, dear. You 
come from the country. Alas ! we have not such pure 
air in London. Still, Kodney Square stands high, 
and this is certainly a cold day.” 

Patricia clasped her little brown hands tightly to- 
gether, interlocking them one inside the other. 

I have a great deal to say to you, Patricia.” 

Yes,” said the girl. She moved from one foot to 
the other. Mrs. Lovel glanced at the well-made little 
feet, at the beautifully shaped hands, at the tall, un- 
gainly figure which, nevertheless, held promise of 
being graceful by-and-by. Then she looked a little 
higher and observed the mobile face. The features 
were certainly irregular, the mouth far too wide for 
beauty, the chin defiant with its upward curve. But 
the complexion, the hair, the glorious eyes all brought 
back a memory to the older woman. 

You are so like your father,” said Mrs. Lovel, 
very gently, “ that I think you ought to be kind to 
me.” 

I, kind to you ? ” said Patricia, starting. 

Yes, my dear child, you kind to me. Your 
father and I were great friends.” 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


71 


Did you know dad very well ? ” said Patricia, the 
intense expression suddenly leaving her face, and her 
eyes lighting up with interest. He never spoke of 
you — never, to my knowledge.” * 

We were second cousins ” 

That is not at all a near relation,” interrupted 
Patricia. 

We spent a long summer together. We were very, 
very great friends. I married; and he married; but 
we never forgot each other. You know, my dear child, 
don’t you, that he wrote to me when he was wounded 
at Mafeking.” 

Grand-dad told me you had a letter; but it seems 
a great, terrible pity,” said Patricia. 

You are sorry to come here, my child ? ” 

‘‘ Oh — yes ! Can you wonder ? ” said Patricia. 

Mrs. Lovel was silent for a minute. 

Looking into your face,” she said, I cannot quite 
wonder. He also was wild and erratic, like you. 
He was all magnificent spirit, or intense gloom. He 
was sparkling, vivacious and gloriously funny one min- 
ute, and half an hour afterwards a great black cloud 
used to come over him and hardly anyone could speak 
to him. But even then I used to soothe him — at least, 
he told me so.” 

Patricia was gazing now at Mrs. Love! as though she 
would devour her. 

I never knew dad was like that,” she said. I 
never sort of realised it. Was he really like me 
when he was black and — ^and dreadful ? ” 


72 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


He was so like you, Patricia, that you might al- 
most be himself. You have exactly the same sort of 
face except, of course, that he was growm up and a man 
and you are a little, young, awkward girl.” 

Ah ; thank you so much for telling me that I am 
awkward. I do so hate being praised.” 

That was like him, too,” said Mrs. Lovel. He 
hated being praised.” 

Darling of him ! ” whispered Patricia, under her 
breath. 

He used to tell me about Carrigraun, and your 
grandfather. Oh, it was a long time ago, my child. It 
was before he met your mother.” 

I wish he had never met her. I do so hate English 
people.” 

My child, she was nice, and good, and kind. Ho 
girl ought to hate her mother’s memory.” 

I know,” said Patricia ; hut I do the things I 
ought not to.” 

“ I am sure of that ; I can see it in every line of 
your face.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia again, and she drew a 
little nearer to the pretty lady and forgot the fire that 
was blazing on her excited young features. 

Mrs. Lovel looked at her again, and yet again. 

How shall I manage this young savage ? ” was her 
thought. After a minute, she said, gently; 

I will tell you a lot about your mother presently, 
hut not quite now. I happened to know her very well. 
She lived not ten miles from my early home. She 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


73 


was an old-fashioned girl — a governess in a family I 
knew very well, and she had no near relation of any 
sort. Your father’s chivalry and love were the one 
bright spot in her otherwise very sad life. She died 
at your birth. I wonder if anyone has told you as 
much as this before.” 

1^0. Don’t go on, please. I don’t want to ache 
any more than I am aching.” 

Poor little girl ! Then I won’t. !N’ow, to talk of 
your father. He wished you to come to me, and I 
am only too delighted to receive you. The arrange- 
ment is, as you know, that you are to stay with me for 
two years. At the end of that time, if you wish it, and 
we wish it, you are to return to Carrigraun. How old 
are you, dear ? ” 

Fifteen,” replied Patricia. 

In two years you will be seventeen. If you wish it 
then, you are to return. You can resume your old life ; 
you can be with your grandfather.” 

It’s very, very hard on grand-dad that I should 
have to leave him.” 

But your grandfather agrees with me in wishing 
you to carry out your father’s intentions to the very 
letter. Patricia, you have only seen one side of life. 
I, and Miss Haste, and my girls can show you an- 
other.” 

If there were not so many carpets ! ” said Patricia, 
kicking with one of her feet impatiently. 

My dear ; I don’t understand.” 

Oh, don’t you ? ” There was a tone of utter con- 


74 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


tempt in the words. We have only bare boards at 
Carrigraun, except just an old rug to put under grand- 
dad’s feet. He suffers from cold, being not as young 
as he was. The rug is nearly in pieces, for Garish 
eats it whenever she can’t get a bone.” 

Who is Garish ? ” 

My wolf-hound. The rest of the house is glo- 
riously bare. It is so cool, and there are heaps of 
broken panes of glass, and the wind rushes through 
and makes the place — oh! so fresh. You can under- 
stand, can’t you, what this sort of place is to me ? ” 

It is certainly a great change, Patricia ; but don’t 
you like it ? ” 

Ah, I feared you couldn’t understand. Why 
should I like it ? ” 

“ It is comfortable. Don’t you like comfort ? ” 

I hate comfort.” 

Poor, poor child ! ” 

Don’t call me poor. After all, I am not poor; I 
am rich, for I can defy poverty. We are just awfully 
without money at Carrigraun; but do you think we 
mind? We manage to live on almost nothing, but 
we’re as happy as the day is long. Oh, Mrs. Lovel, 
if you’re running and racing and climbing and swim- 
ming and rowing and diving, and if part of the time 
you’re cooking, and the rest of the time eating and 
sleeping, what can you want more? What can life 
give you more? If only clothes wouldn’t wear out,, 
one need never want money at all. But they do; 
that’s the worst of it. My frocks were disgraceful. 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 76 

Even the people on the road used to laugh when I 
went about, for you see I am so horridly tall and awk- 
ward.” 

You look very nice in that grey dress.” 

Y our dress — the dress that you gave me.” 

Mrs. Lovel got up now and took Patricia’s hand in 
spite of herself. 

I must speak very plainly to you,” she said ; and 
I am quite sure that you will understand. You are a 
girl with plenty of intellect. You have good brains 
in that little head, and heaps of common sense; and 
what you say about poverty is quite fine in its way, 
and I am truly glad you don’t care for money for it- 
self. ^Nevertheless, my child, you are an exceedingly 
ignorant little girl. You like plain speaking, and I 
mean to speak plainly to you. You admire your 
father.” 

Love him ! ” said Patricia. 

You would therefore do, even against your own 
inclination, what he wishes % ” 

If I could.” 

How suppose I read you a part of his letter — 
the last letter he ever wrote to me, the letter he wrote 
the day before he died.” 

If you must,” said Patricia. She put her hand 
against her heart. It will hurt,” she said. 

Poor child ! I know.” 

And I have been hurt so very sorely coming away, 
you understand, and leaving just everything I care 
for.” 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


76 


^Nevertheless, there are one or two passages in 
your father’s letter which I think will help you, 
Patricia.” 

I will listen,” said Patricia. She stood again with 
her hands locked, and the colour coming and going 
in her face. Mrs. Lovel thought she had never met 
such an extraordinary, such a difficult creature before. 
She went to her davenport, opened it, and touched a 
spring which revealed a secret drawer. Within the 
drawer was Major Kedgold’s last letter. Patricia saw 
that it was long, that there were two or three sheets, 
and that they were closely written. Had she obeyed 
her impulse, she would have snatched the letter in 
that beloved writing out of those white fingers. Those 
hands laden with sparkling rings seemed to the child 
almost detestable. But she whispered the word 

Father” to herself, and just for the sake of the 
dead man, she kept her violent feelings in con- 
trol. 

Mrs. Lovel found the passage she was looking for. 

“ I am leaving behind me one great, great, un- 
speakable treasure — a child, a living child — a girl. 
One day she will be a woman. As I lie here dying, 
I think of the child; and the belief that she will do 
much in the world that I have neglected to do, keeps 
hope within me. You know exactly what my wishes 
are with regard to her. I want her to be strong in 
mind, noble in conduct ; upright, straight, honourable. 
I also want her to be a lady in the truest sense of that 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


11 


much-abused word. I want her mind to be open, so 
that she may know good from evil. I want her to be 
educated, in the true sense of education. You — dear, 
dear friend — can do this for me. Tell my little Pat 
from me that of all things in life I most desire her to 
follow in your steps.” 

Mrs. Lovel laid down the letter. 

I hardly liked to read you the last sentence, Pa- 
tricia,” she said ; but he thought highly of me.” 

Patricia’s face was very white, but there were no 
tears in her eyes. Her eyelids were lowered, and 
Mrs. Lovel noticed the beautiful, curly Irish lashes. 
After a minute, the girl looked up. 

Thank you,” she said, gently. Yes, I will try 
to do what dad wants. He has put a very hard 
thing on me, and I may break down very often. I 
am not accustomed to control of any sort, but I sup- 
pose I’ll be able to endure.” 

“ That is all right,” said Mrs. Lovel, in a cheerful 
voice. That is all that I want — ^just that you should 
endure. Think of yourself as a soldier, if you like. 
The brave soldier endures hardness — yes, hardness. 
I didn’t think we had hardness in this house,” she 
continued, smiling gently, “ but it all depends on the 
point of view, doesn’t it? You, my little maid, like 
the wild life — ^the free life. Take your two years of 
taming — if you may call it so — with a good grace for 
your father’s sake.” 

You must be awfully nice, really,” said Patricia ; 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


n 

and some day I’ll find it out, perhaps ; only I’m a 
bit dazed now.” 

Mrs. Lovel kissed her again. 

Don’t do that very often,” said Patricia, starting 
back and rubbing her hand against her forehead. 

You — ^you dont know how I hate it.” 

Hate what, my child ? ” 

“ Being — what you did now — ^kissed.”/ 

Oh, very well, dear.” 

I hope I didn’t hurt you.” 

You didn’t mean to, dear. Would you like to go 
back to the schoolroom now. Miss Haste and the 
girls mean to make your day as happy as possible.” 

If only they’d leave me alone : that’s what I 
really want,” said Patricia. 

“ They can’t do that. You understand, Patricia, 
you’ve come to be with us; to be part of our family. 
But I will tell them that you want as much freedom as 
is consistent with good manners. Shall we put it like 
that? You are annoyed at being what you consider 
deprived of your freedom. How try to understand 
as your very first lesson, and a difficult one it will be, 
how you can hurt others who have thought for you 
and planned for you, when you abuse all that they 
have done.” 

Oh, but I’m not going to do that,” said Patricia, 
her eyes brightening, and her sudden, beautiful ex- 
pression lighting up her little face. I mean — ^you 
will never know after to-day, nor Miss Haste, nor 
Justine.” 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


79 


I donH understand, my dear.^’ 

ITever mind; I can’t explain; but that’s settled. 
I won’t be horrid, indeed. But I wish you would do 
something for me. Sylvia says she can’t. Perhaps 
you, who understood father, you whom father thought 
so highly of, might do just this.” 

Mrs. Lovel wondered in her heart what more she 
was to do for Denis Bedgold’s child. She had spent 
— oh! so much thought and care over Patricia’s ar- 
rival, and was planning what she herself considered 
such a beautiful life for the girl. 

I will do my best,” she said, in an almost humble 
tone. What more do you want ? ” 

I don’t know whether you would call it more ; but 
I must tell you that I de-test my bedroom.” 

Mrs. Lovel’s face grew red. 

“ Oh, Patricia ! ” she said. You really are trou- 
blesome. I have no other room I can give you, and it 
is, I consider, a beautiful room. But shall we go up- 
stairs together, and will you point out what you ob- 
ject to, and I will try in reason to have things al- 
tered. But I did think there was nothing neglected.” 

I don’t want anything altered,” said Patricia. 
“ It’s the whole room I hate. I want an attic. You 
have lots empty; Sylvia says so. Have you one with 
holes in the floor ? and have you, by any chance, rats in 
the house? I had a dear tame rat at home, and I’d 
give anything in the world to have one here. If I 
might have a whitewashed attic and — oh, I know just 
how to furnish it 1 if I might sleep in that with the 


80 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


window open and the stars peeping down, I could bear 
the ^a j-time. May I? Will you let me have one of 
the attics ? ’’ 

I am sorry,’’ said Mrs. Lovel. She thought for a 
minute. The child’s eager eyes were looking at her. 
The little face was ready to burst into smiles if only 
she said, Yes.” ^Nevertheless, Mrs. Lovel did not 
say, Yes.” She answered gently : 

Because of your father, I must refuse. Now don’t 
ask me any more. Eun away to your cousins.” 

Patricia did not say a word. She went slowly out 
of the room. Mr. Lovel was just coming in to say 
good-bye to his wife as the girl went out. 

Hullo!” he said, stopping, and holding out his 
hand. So you are Patricia Eedgold ? ” 

That is my name,” said Patricia. 

Glad to see you, my dear. I hope you’ll be happy 
here.” 

I won’t,” said Patricia ; and I’m not going 
to speak of it. Are you the husband of Mrs. 
Lovel ? ” 

Yes ; and the master of this house. Eun off now, 
Patricia, to your cousins.” 

Patricia gave him a quick frown and then went 
upstairs. Mrs. Lovel turned to her husband. 

What an extraordinary creature ! ” he said. 

What do you make of her, Cara ? ” 

She will be difficult,” said Mrs. Lovel ; but once 
I win her, oh, there’ll be something splendid to take 
hold of.” 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


81 


She has an extraordinary face,” said Mr. Lo.^el. 

She’s not a bit good-looking; that’s one thing.” 

Not good-looking! Oh, Philip, she can look beau- 
tiful sometimes.” 

She didn’t look at all beautiful when she gazed 
at me.” 

Mrs. Level took up a fan and fanned herself. 

I’m quite ’ exhausted,” she said. Poor dear 
Denis! Put still, she is worth winning. You will 
love her yet, Phil ; I know you will.” 

“ I trust she’s not going to turn the house topsy- 
turvy,” was Mr. Level’s rejoinder; nor to worry you, 
my darling; for that would he the worst of all.” 

She won’t really ; it’s a great change for her. She 
is nothing better than a savage ; but there is, oh, such 
splendid material to work upon in her nature.” 

Well, don’t kill yourself, Cara; that’s about 

all.” 

Poor, poor child ! ” said Mrs. Level. It’s a pity 
I couldn’t get her two years ago, when she was younger. 
Do you know what she wanted ? To leave that pretty 
bedroom and sleep in one of the attics. She has a 
strong desire for taming rats. She says she had a 
tame rat at Carrigraun.” 

By the way,” said Mr. Level ; I heard this morn- 
ing from the agents, that the old place is to be sold 
next month. I suppose the child knows nothing about 
it.” 

Nothing from her father’s letter. You remember 
he begged that it should not be breathed to her,” 


82 


A DIFFICULT INTERVIEW. 


Poor kiddy. I am sorry for her/’ said the man. 

What will become of old Mr. Redgold ? ” 

He says that he is provided for/’ replied Mrs. 
Level ; but I am anxious.” 

You mustn’t be that, dear. How, I have an idea. 
How would you like me to put in as a bidder for the 
old place ? We could keep Redgold there, and by-and- 
hy give it back to Patricia as a present.” 

Oh, Phil — you are splendid ! ” 

I can well afford it,” said the man, “ and it would 
be a nice thing to do in memory of that fine fellow, 
Denis Redgold. If you approve, Cara, I will run over 
to Ireland and attend the sale. The only thing is that 
there mustn’t be a word breathed either to Patricia 
or our own girls.” 

“ You may be certain I won’t speak of it,” answered 
Mrs. Level. This is a splendid notion : you have made 
me happy, Phil.” 


CHAPTER VITL 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 

Patricia visited her own room before going 
to the schoolroom. It had been turned out, and looked 
very cheerful and bright. She went and stood by the 
window, gazing with her dismal eyes across what was 
to her the dismal square. How hideous was this world 
of houses, and how uninteresting and proper were 
those people who kept popping in and out of them, or 
driving by in carriages or cabs, or walking to and fro ! 
There w^as a woman trailing her dress in the mud! 
Why didn’t she get a pair of scissors and cut the train 
off? What a horrid sight! And now there was a 
shower of rain, and there was a man going by with 
no umbrella, and his top-hat did look so funny all 
glistening with the raindrops; and now there was an 
open carriage going smoothly round the great square, 
and some finely-dressed ladies were in it. How fat 
they were, and how their feathers nodded as they 
talked to each other — popinjays Patricia called 
them. Her father had described these birds to her 
once, and she thought the ladies in their splendid car- 
riage looked just as silly. Oh, how she detested Lon- 
83 


84 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


don ! Who could like such a place ? Who could, who 
had ever seen a better, a wider, a purer world ? 

The child turned after a minute, reflecting as she 
walked : 

I promised Mrs. Level I’d do it — for father’s 
sake. He wants me — my darling, dear, alive father 
up in Heaven, he could never die — he wants me, he 
wants me to be a sort of mixed-up popinjay and well- 
dressed lady — a luxurious, affected woman. Well, he’s 
about all I’ve got. I know nothing about mother. I 
might have loved her, had she lived; but she left me 
as soon as ever I got into the world; so I have only 
father — and of course grand-dad. But grand-dad 
and father were always thought alike, and I — I 
mustn’t forget that grand-dad says that by coming 
here and being turned into something detestable, I am 
saving Carrigraun. Yes, I mustn’t forget that ; and I 
suppose, as father was a soldier, and as girls can’t 
enlist — oh, wouldn’t I love that just! — I’d best be a 
horrid, smothered-up carpet soldier — a carpet and cur- 
tain soldier, and a rich-food soldier, and a stifling-hot- 
room soldier, and a fine-dress soldier. It’s detestable! 
But I suppose I must try. I have promised. Pat 
Bedgold won’t break her word; that’s sure enough. 
She might have given me the rats, and the attic; it 
wouldn’t have put her out. I’d have had some hours 
of peace, and I love rats. I wonder if those girls do. 
Of course they don’t! Well, well — I’m in for it. I 
will try to be good. I feel beastly : I feel horrid ; but 
I’ll have a good big try. Oh, this room ! ” 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


85 


She looked round the room; then fled from it and 
entered the schoolroom in an exceedingly noisy and in- 
deed almost violent manner. She was so unaccustomed 
to carpets that the mat outside the door half tripped 
her up. She bounded, therefore, into the room, and 
did not recover herself imtil she had knocked a small 
table over and upset an ink-pot on the floor. The ink 
streamed all over the delicate terra cotta carpet. 
Patricia stood and gazed at it with a grim smile. 
Then she looked up.. Miss Haste and the two girls 
had flown to the rescue. The table was righted, and 
Miss Haste got quantities of blotting paper to try and 
remove the ink. 

Oh, I am sorry,’’ said Patricia. “ I suppose it 
annoys you.” 

Kun at once, dears, one of you, and bring a basin 
of milk,” said Miss Haste to her pupils. 

Justine left the room. Sylvia came close to Patricia 
and took one of her hands. 

Will the milk take it out ? ” said Patricia, with 
interest. 

I hope so,” replied Miss Haste. If it doesn’t, 
I must get a rug put over the spot. You must 
try to walk more carefully, Patricia. Ah, that’s 
right, Justine. How we’ll begin to sponge it at 
once.” 

Miss Haste went on her knees, and Justine and she 
sponged the offending place. They got a good deal of 
the ink out, but not all, and it was decided that a rug 
should cover the injured spot in future. 


86 


( 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


That's me,” said Patricia. That^s my own 
self, buried under the ru^. I’m going to be 

good.” 

She sat down, folded her hands, and looked full into 
Miss Haste’s face with her radiant and remarkable 
smile. 

We have planned our day,” said Miss Haste, in 
her cheerful tone. You have never seen London, so 
you have a great deal to do.” 

Have I ? ” said Patricia. 

Oh yes, of course.” 

Are we going to walk a lot ? Shall I get very, 
very tired? for if I am dead tired, I may — I may 
sleep to-night.” 

Didn’t you sleep last night, dear ? ” said Miss 
Haste, in an anxious tone. 

Oh, well, so-so,” replied Patricia. 

You are unaccustomed to your new room, dear, 
and your new surroundings. You will feel quite dif- 
ferent to-day. But now there’s no time to lose. We 
have got the carriage, and we mean to drive to the 
Zoo.” 

Patricia’s eyes opened a little wider. 

Can we walk there ? ” she said. 

‘‘Ho, my child; it would be a great deal too far. 
You have surely heard of the Zoo, have you not ? ” 

“ Yes ; dad often spoke to me about it, and the 
British Museum, and the Rosetta Stone, and the Elgin 
Marbles. He said I’d like some parts of the British 
Museum.” 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


87 


Of course you will ; you will like it all/’ said Miss 
Haste, with enthusiasm. I am so glad you care for 
this sort of thing. If these 'are your tastes, they can 
be quickly developed, and you will become a very 
interesting girl.” 

But shall I be interesting to myself ? that’s the 
question,” replied Patricia. Then she folded her 
hands again, settled herself very firmly on her seat, 
and said : I will be good ; I — I promised.” 

You promised dear Mrs. Lovel ? That is right.” 

Oh, please don’t ask me who I promised. I’ve 
promised, and that’s enough.” 

Girls, I think you had better all go and get ready 
now,” said Miss Haste. We can have lunch at the 
Zoological Gardens and be hack in time for tea. The 
[ Sinclairs and Hope de Lacey are coming. You will 
: have an interesting time, Patricia.” 

Patricia made no answer; but her quick dark eyes 
^ flashed a glance at Sylvia. Sylvia coloured with 
pleasure at this understanding glance. It was delight- 
jj ful to be in touch with so extraordinary a girl. All 
I her old feeling of jealousy with regard to her had 
I vanished as though it had never existed. She was 
I far more anxious to please Patricia than she was to 
please anyone else. 

They all left the schoolroom and went to their bed- 
rooms to get ready for the expedition. Patricia went 
first, walking quickly and awkwardly, and slamming 
her bedroom door behind her. 

She is an awkward creature,” said J ustine. 


88 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


Just think of having our nice carpet spoiled, and it 
isn’t down a month. I do wonder what further dam- 
ages she will do. She really is a savage.” 

Oh, I don’t think so a bit,” said Sylvia. 

‘^You’ve quite gone over to her, Sylvia; I call it 
dreadful of you.” 

“ Well, I love you as much as ever,” said Sylvia, ’ 
and she went up to her sister and kissed her with great 
affection. Justine received the caress coldly. 

I know what you mean,” she said ; and I am 
not specially elated by your professions of affection. 
Anyhow, I have got Rhoda. I do wonder, yes, I do, 
what Daphne will say.” 

Bother Daphne ! ” exclaimed Sylvia. 

You may say that if you like, my dear,” replied 
Justine; but Daphne is much too strong a character 
to allow herself to be eclipsed. Well, don’t let’s fret 
about things now: let’s enjoy the day. I always love 
the Zoo : I don’t mind how often I go there ; but that 
musty, fusty old British — I do trust we won’t be 
dragged there very often.” 

Of course not,” said Sylvia. “ Hasty will take 
Patricia round: we needn’t see the places we have 
seen so often already. I’m dressed now, Justine. Do 
you mind if I go to help Patricia ? ” 

Oh, go; ” said Justine; I am sure I don’t care.” 
She looked regretfully, nevertheless, at her pretty, 
young sister. 

Sylvia looked sweet in her mouse-grey dress, with 
coat and hat and fur to match. Sylvia was the kind of 


A Visit to the zoo. 


89 


little girl who looked nice in everything. She had a 
beautiful, clear complexion, and her eyes, although 
somewhat small, were bright and vivacious. Justine, 
on the contrary, was pale, but she was far more grace- 
ful and better made than her sister. 

^ Sylvia knocked at Patricia’s door. There was no 
answer, and she softly turned the handle. Patricia 
was standing by the window. It was wide open. A 
keen north-easter was filling the room. The wind 
made Sylvia cough a little. 

Oh, Patricia,” she said ; how can you do it ? 
And you haven’t even begun to dress.” 

“ I am looking at those poor, silly people down in 
the square,” said Patricia. Did you ever see any- 
thing like them? I call them scarcely alive. They 
are like puppets. They might be waxwork figures, 
for all they could do in life.” 

Sylvia laughed. 

You’re^ very funny,” she said. But really, 
Patricia, you must get ready. The carriage will be 
round in a minute, and mother is always annoyed when 
we keep the horses waiting.” 

Patricia turned swiftly. 

What am I to put on ? ” she said. I don’t 
know.” 

Oh dear, I’ll find you something. What fun it 
is to dress you! May I — do you greatly mind if I 
call you Patty ? ” 

Nobody calls me Patty; but you may in private.” 

Thank you ever so much — darling! '' 


90 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


Don’t begin to worship me,” said Patricia ; I 
shall quite loathe it if you do.” 

I’ll try not to,” said Sylvia, in a humble tone. 

While she was talking, she was getting a neat little 
jacket out of the wardrobe, and a pretty hat — grey, 
with a long sweeping grey ostrich feather of exactly 
the same tone as Patricia’s dress — from its place in 
one of the drawers. 

Now you are to wear these,” she said. ‘‘ Do let 
me dress you for once.” 

Patricia sank into a chair. She suddenly began to 
laugh. 

‘‘It is so funny!” she said. “I just want to 
grumble to you awfully, Sylvia.” 

“ We have no time now ; do let me help you on 
with your things. I will come to you to-night: I 
will come to you every night. Shall we make it a 
bargain ? ” 

“ Yes : never forget,” said Patricia. 

“ I’ll try not to.” 

“ I’ll go mad if you forget,” said Patricia. 

“ Then of course, I won’t, dear Patty.” 

“ Pemember, that name is only for private use.” 

“ Oh yes. I’ll remember.” 

The jacket was put on. It happened to fit. There 
was some nice fur offered to Patricia, but she put it 
from her with disdain. 

“ Do you want me to be even more smothered than 
I am at present ? ” was her response. 

“ Of course not ; but mother thought you would like 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


it. Here’s a complete set. Chinchilla : isn’t it 
lovely ? ” 

A poor little darling animal was killed for the 
sake of it,” said Patricia. 

One little animal ! ” exclaimed Sylvia. “ More 
likely twenty or thirty. There are a great many 
chinchilla skins in this stole and muff.” 

Horrible ! ” said Patricia. Don’t let me even 
look at it.” 

Sylvia managed to make the pretty hat look almost 
stylish over the wild, insouciant face. The red- 
brown hair clustered in rings and little curls wher- 
ever it could get a chance of freedom. Sylvia felt 
certain that, notwithstanding Patricia’s country ap- 
pearance, people would turn to look at her for more 
reasons than one. 

Tell me,” she said at last, when the toilet was 
completed, and the two girls were about to leave the 
room, did you speak to mother about the attic ? ” 

Yes, and she refused ; but — I’ve got a plan. 
Don’t say a word. Promise.” 

Of course I’ll promise. But Patty — dear Patty, 
you mustn’t — ^you mustn't do anything against 
mother ! ” 

Against her ? ” said Patricia. I am doing every- 
thing in the world for her, and she knows it. I am 
doing it for — oh ! not for her. I will tell you to-night. 
I’ll sleep here to-night, and you must come in and 
we’ll have a long talk. How, I’m ready. I do trust 
it’s an open carriage.” 


92 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


But it was not, for the day was considered much 
too cold. Patricia sat with her back to the horses, 
and felt slightly sick and had to control herself by 
clasping her hands so tightly one inside the other that 
they ached. She made no comment for some time, 
allowing her companions to do all the talking. To- 
wards the end of the drive, however, she said, slowly: 

I wonder how long four people could live in this 
conveyance without dying.” 

Miss Haste burst into a laugh. 

What do you mean, Patricia ? ” 

‘‘ It’s a polite way of asking you to open the 
window,” said Patricia. I think I’ve managed it 
very neatly ; I’m very nearly expiring.” 

With another laugh, the governess put down one of 
the windows, saying at the same time: You should 
have spoken of this before, dears.” 

I didn’t find it at all too hot,” said Justine, but - 
I’m shivering now.” 

Then if you are,” said Patricia, please change 
with me, for you’ll have no draught here, and I am 
choking for want of air.” ' 

Justine very sulkily moved to Patricia’s old place, j 
and Patricia, flinging the window wide with a sense ^ 
of exasperation, put her head out. “ 

That’s better,” she said. But oh, how choky is 
this horrible town I ” 

This horrible what ? ” said Miss Haste. I 

This — this London of yours. It’s an abominable 
place ! ” I 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


93 


They were now entering Regent’s Park, and Pa- 
tricia allowed herself to be a little interested. By- 
and-by, they stopped at the gates of the Zoological 
Gardens. They all got out, and spent two hours 
there, during which time Miss Haste and her two 
young pupils endured as much anxiety as had ever 
been compressed into their smooth, even lives. Por 
Patricia, seeing some wild-looking flamingoes in 
the distance, uttered a whoop of rapture, and im- 
mediately left her companions. For a long time they 
looked for her in vain. By-and-by they found her in 
the monkey house, playing with one of the monkeys, 
who had torn the grey feather out of her hat, and was 
amusing himself twisting a lock of her long hair round 
and round his paw. 

Patricia’s face was lit up with delight at the doings 
of the monkey, and when Miss Haste and the girls 
appeared, flushed and worn out with their efforts to 
rescue her, she turned, and said: 

Can I buy this monkey ? ” 

Certainly not,” said Miss Haste, and she spoke al- 
most with asperity. Come away at once, Patricia ; 
it’s very wrong of you to leave us. We have spent our 
whole time looking for you. I meant to give you such 
a pleasant day with some rides on the elephants and 
all kinds of amusing things.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia ; hut I’ve amused 
myself admirably.” 

“Well, come away now; the monkey house doesn’t 
smell at all sweet.” 


94 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


It’s like the stables at Carrigraun, and I quite 
love it/’ said Patricia, sniffing as she spoke. I am 
sure,” she added, fixing her wide black eyes on her 
companions’ faces, there’s a fifty times nicer smell 
here than there is at Rodney Square. It’s not stuffy 
with carpets and things.” 

Come — come,” said Miss Haste. 

Yes, Patricia, you must,” whispered Sylvia. 

I can’t, my dear Sylvia. J acko won’t let me 

go.” 

The monkey had secured another and yet another 
strand of the thick and glorious hair. Some other 
monkeys, attracted by the spectacle of Patricia tied, so 
to speak, to Jacko’s train, rubbed their little brown 
hands expectantly, and then put them out to secure 
some more of the treasure which Jacko found so 
fascinating. 

Isn’t it delicious ! ” said Patricia. Oh please, 
Miss Haste, do leave me: I don’t want to go. The 
darlings are perfectly sweet! They’re almost as nice 
as rats.” 

Poor Miss Haste breathed a heavy sigh. 

And your lovely hat is destroyed ! ” she said. 

Why, the feather is gone.” 

Yes, Jacko tore it up. It was the very first thing 
he liked about me.” 

“ Really, this is past enduring ! ” thought the poor 
governess. 

She kept saying to herself, “ I must talk to Mrs. 
Lovel. I can’t have my girls ruined by this extra- 


A VISIT TO THE ZOO. 


95 


ordinary creature. Kindness seems to have no effect 
on her. What is to be done ! ” 

Shall I fetch one of the keepers, dear Hasty ? ” 
exclaimed Justine. “ We must get those monkeys to 
leave off attacking Patricia. You see how she is 
encouraging them.’’ 

Patricia was laughing, showing her white teeth, al- 
lowing her black eyes to sparkle and looking full up at 
the monkeys. But Justine’s quick young steps 
brought a man to the rescue. The red-brown hair 
was with difficulty disentangled, and Jacko uttered 
yelps of rage as the keeper smartly beat him and 
forced him to let go. The other monkeys vanished in 
terror, and Patricia was free. 

Good-bye, J acko,” said the girl. “ It wasn’t my 
fault that you had to give up my hair. I’d have cut 
it off for you, dear, rather than disappoint you. Good- 
bye, good-bye. Oh, you’ve quite a look of grand-dad 
when you wrinkle your forehead like that. Oh, dear ! 
This is the first nice place I’ve been in since I left 
Carrigraun ! ” 


CHAPTEE IX. 


HOPE DE LACEY. 1 

'V, 

I 

It was always considered a great event when Justine j 
and Sylvia invited their friends to tea. The girls [ 
who went to Mrs. Bar ringtones school were quite ac- i 
customed to go to such parties, but with the young | 
Lovels it was different. Both father and mother 
wished them to be brought up very quietly. All in ! 
good time they should see the world, but that time had j 
not come yet. Nevertheless, it was impossible to keep ! 
their children from making some friendships, and the ] 
Sinclairs seemed most desirable acquaintances. Hope 
de Lacey, with her high connections and really | 
noble character was also a girl whose society was ^ 
to be desired, and nothing could exceed the excite- i 
ment of the young people as they prepared for their ! 
guests. 

While the schoolroom was being got ready, while ^ 
the rug was being placed in such a position that the' 
evidence of Patricians clumsiness need not disgrace the^ 
apartment, while many cut flowers were being placed^ 
in vases all over the room, and while finally Kate, and 
Henry, the under footman, were arranging a very^ 
elaborate tea in one corner of the room, Patricia took 


HOPE DE LACY. 


97 


the opportunity to shut herself in her own room and 
write her first letter to her grandfather. She was not 
at all a good writer, and her spelling left so much to 
be desired that it would be better not to repeat it here. 
But the force and fire of the girl’s heart showed itself 
in her eager words. 

Grand-dad : I am here. This house is called 
14, Rodney Square. Why Rodney ? — and why 
Square? It’s a big house: that is, it’s high. There 
are storeys on storeys, and I don’t believe half of 
them’s occupied. Grand-dad, the house is stifling. 
You couldn’t live in it for an hour. I’m young, so 
I can manage, but as to you, and Garish, and Mog — 
oh, my goodness, gracious me — you’d expire! Your 
lungs would have nothing to fill ’em. You made me 
come here, grand-dad — or rather, I mean, you and 
father made me come, and you may as well know the 
sort of things I’m enduring. 

“ To begin with : there are carpets everywhere — 
thick and — and h easily ; and wherever there isn’t a 
carpet, there’s a rug, and you trip over it — or at least 
I do, not being accustomed to the odious things. As 
well as carpets, there are curtains. Oh — oh — some of 
them are made of velvet and are as heavy as lead. 
They are to shut out what little air could come in — for 
you mark my words, grand-dad ; it’s but little of the 
pure air of Heaven we get here: it’s all smoke, and 
houses, and dressed-up popinjays. Please, grand-dad, 
look in the old encyclopaedia, and send me the exact 


98 


HOPE DE LACY. 


description of a popinjay. I believe I^m in the midst 
of them, and that I’m going to turn into one. 

Well, I hate the house. It’s so smooth — some- 
thing like gruel instead of porridge. You know ; gruel 
eaten with cream instead of thick porridge with skim 
milk. That’s what you and I like, isn’t it? I’m 
dressed — oh, well I have dresses, and they’re not so 
bad, for I did want clothes, but I wanted nothing else, 
I can assure you. Carrigraun for me, and old Mog 
with her ugly face in the kitchen, and you — my dar- 
ling, dearest, honeyest old man, by the fireside, and 
Garish following me over the place, and Sheila to 
ride when I want to and when she’s not required for 
the farm. Ah, then! there’s no use thinking about 
this. I’m going to make the best of things. You keep 
up your pecker, grand-dad, and write to me as soon 
as ever you can. I’ve felt horrible ever since I left 
you, and I’m the most wretched girl in the world at 
the present minute, though I’m stuffed with food and 
drive about in an awful close carriage. I really did 
almost die to-day until I thought of something smart 
to say, and the governess laughed and allowed one of 
the windows to be open. 

Oh, by the way, I had fun in the monkey house 
at the Zoo! I made friends with two of ’em — one in 
particular. I called him Jacko. He took a fancy to 
me and to my hair, and he ate a new feather (what 
earthly use is a feather, grand-dad?) that was stuck 
in my hat. The feather’s to pieces, and there’s an end 
of it ; and M iss Haste^that’s the governess — ^looks 


HOPE DE LACY. 99 

miserable and says Mrs. Level will be annoyed. Mrs. 
LovePs very good, of course, grand-dad, but I want 
to find someone very bad. I don’t want nothing but 
goodness all round me. Oh — dear! What do you 
think? I tripped on a horrid mat and spilt a bottle 
‘ of ink on one of those detestable carpets. The carpet’s 
in the schoolroom. They’ve put a rug over it. I say 
to myself that I am buried under the rug — that is, the 
old Patsie you used to know and— and love. Well, 
I’ll try to be good, somehow — at least. I’ll be good all 
day, but I don’t promise to keep it up at night. I’ve 
got a scapegoat ; isn’t that a comfort ? It’s a girl. I’ll 
tell you about her in my next letter. Now, good-bye. 
Your 

“ Patsie.” 

This letter was just written and addressed — the 
envelope had a great blob of ink on it — when Justine 
knocked at the door. 

Please, Patricia, come at once: our guests have 
•arrived.” 

But I don’t care if they have,” said Patricia. 

Well, come anyhow. Tea is ready, and Miss 
Haste wants you. Oh, you’ve been writing ! ” 

Yes, to my grandfather, Mr. Bedgold, of Car- 
rigraun.” 

“ Do you want it posted ? ” 

« Yes.” 

Give it to me, and I’ll run down and put it in the 
pillar box in the hall.” 


100 


HOPE DE LACY. 


I haven’t got a stamp,” said Patricia. 

George will put a stamp on ; I will tell him to. 
Oh, Patricia, you must wash your hands, they’re 
covered with ink.’^ 

“ Must I ? ” said Patricia. I think they look 
quite lovely.” 

You can’t like inky hands.” 

In this house, I love ’em,” said Patricia. 

They’re sort of disorderly, you know.” 

No, I don’t; I only know they’re hideous.” 

Well — I like hideous things,” said Patricia. I’d 
like you fifty thousand times better if you were like 
Mog.” 

Who’s Mog?” 

Our darlingest servant. She has one eye, and a 
nose that scrapes the very skies, and the widest of wide 
mouths, and she’s short, and dumpy. But oh! she’s 
a dear.” 

Justine did not wish to lose her temper. She there- 
fore ran downstairs with Patricia’s letter. Patricia, 
after a little consideration, decided to wash her hands ; 
but as she did so, she kept saying to herself: 

I’ll never, never be able to keep it up. Even the 
first day nearly kills me. And two years! Oh, my 
goodness, gracious me! I’ll never be able to keep 
it up.” , 

Justine came back, and they went into the school- 
room. It so happened at that moment, perhaps be- 
cause of her thoughts, perhaps because she felt so very 
much excited and so very defiant, that Patricia looked 


HOPE DE LACY. 


101 


almost radiant. The colour in her cheeks had deep- 
ened slightly. She never got unbecomingly red. Her 
hair, in tousled masses, surrounded her little face, 
and her eyes, with their dark brilliance, seemed almost 
to glow. 

There was a tall girl, dressed very simply and 
quietly in pale grey, standing near one of the windows. 
She turned and looked at the two girls as they came in. 

Miss de Lacey,” exclaimed Justine, have you 
met my cousin, Patricia Redgold ? ” 

Don’t call me Miss de Lacey. I am only a school- 
girl. My name is Hope. How do you do ? ” she said 
then, and she held out her long slender hand to 
Patricia. 

Patricia was very tall for her age, but Hope was 
taller. It was difficult to define the charm in her 
face, unless it was its lofty and noble expression. 
The forehead was broad and full; the brows clearly 
and delicately outlined ; the eyes were of a deep 
dark grey. Por the rest, she was pale, and wore 
her hair in a thick plait looped up with a bow 
of ribbon. Hope de Lacey’s hair was of a light shade 
of golden brown. It was straight, and somewhat 
heavy, but it had the eifect of bringing out the light 
in her eyes, and the delicate blackness of her brows to 
perfection. Her head was splendidly placed on her 
round young throat, and the poise of her shoulders was 
very fine. It was but to glance at Hope de Lacey to 
know that all her life long she had enjoyed the best 
that Providence could give, and yet there was a sort 


102 


HOPE DE LACY. 


of hungry expression about her mouth and eyes — a 
pathetic, yearning look which went straight to the 
equally hungry heart of Patricia Eedgold. 

The girl looked at her once, looked at her again, 
coloured, and at the same time felt something move 
in her almost frozen heart. She did not herself know 
in the least what had happened. Her heart had been 
almost wild with pain, but now it glowed as though 
a grateful fire were burning close to it. There was a 
sense of expansion about Hope which was nearly as 
good for Patricia just then as the mountain and sea 
air of her native land. 

Come, Patricia,” said Justine, I must introduce 
you to my own very great friend. — Rhoda, this is 
Patricia. — Patricia, this is Rhoda Sinclair.” 

How do you do ? ” said Rhoda. How do you 
like England? I suppose ifs a great change from 
Ireland ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Patricia. 

When she was excited as she was now, her words 
were very few. She was introduced to Daphne, who 
gave her a considerable stare, and then whispered to 
Sylvia : 

She’s handsomer than the whole of us put to- 
gether. Why didn’t you tell me ? You made out that 
she was quite ugly.” 

Don’t talk so loud,” said Sylvia, or she’ll hear.” 

I was only whispering,” said Daphne. I sup- 
pose you are frightfully jealous?” 

“ Ho, not a bit — not a bit. Daphne, I have a lot 


HOPE DE LACY. 


103 


to tell you about her — oh, a lot. We’ll go to my room 
after tea and have a right good talk.” 

I don’t know that I want to,” said Daphne. I 
want to study her myself.” 

Oh, just as you please,” said Sylvia. 

Come, dears,” said Miss Haste’s cheerful voice. 

I think tea is ready. Hope, will you sit near me. 
Patricia, there’s a chair for you by Miss de Lacey’s 
other side. The rest of you girls place yourselves.” 

Patricia shot a grateful glance at Miss Haste. 
Hope was the only person she wanted to sit near, but 
she did not wish to speak to her, for, as a matter of 
fact, she had nothing to say, only the very presence of 
Hope gave her a sense of comfort. By-and-by, the 
entire party were chatting merrily, and eating with 
hearty appetite. Even Patricia, to her own astonish- 
ment, was joining in. She never knew how it hap- 
pened, but she found herself being drawn out and 
telling stories about Ireland which sent the whole 
party into a roar of laughter. Patricia desired noth- 
ing better. She saw at once that they were not laugh- 
ing at her, nor at her country, but at the sort of wit 
that radiated from her when she was really roused. 
She knew well that she possessed it. Could not she 
keep the people at home in fits of laughter until their ' 
very sides ached for hours and hours — and why not 
these dull folks ? It was a new experience. Besides, 
she wanted to impress Hope de Lacey. She did not 
care anything at all about Daphne. 

Daphne, however, was watching her far more closely 


104 


HOPE DE LACY. 


than anyone else. It had not taken Daphne three 
minutes to discover what had taken place. That lit- 
tle weak Sylvia — oh yes, Daphne thought her terribly 
weak — had gone straight over to the enemy. Daphne 
was second in Sylvia^s heart. 

ITow Daphne, for reasons of her own, wished to keep 
up her friendship with the Lovel girls, and had not the 
remotest idea of playing second fiddle. She laughed 
quietly to herself at the bare thought of Sylvia sup- 
posing that she would submit to such a thing. She 
thought she knew a way to punish Sylvia. Patricia, 
the Irish cousin, who had been spoken of with such 
dislike by both girls, was really very captivating and 
handsome. She had fifty times the character of either 
of the Levels, and Daphne knew well that in the long 
run character wins the day. She would therefore get 
all she possibly could out of Sylvia, find out, as far as 
possible, the true position of affairs, allow Sylvia to 
get devoted to Patricia, and then, with a very little 
clever manoeuvring, secure Patricia as her own special 
friend. This, she did not doubt, she could easily 
manage. 

But Patricia was not thinking of Daphne at all. 
She looked at her once, and was rather pleased than 
otherwise to observe that she was plain. Patricia was 
so sick of all the beauty round her that she positively 
pined for plain and ugly things. Hope, however, was 
d^ifferent. She could not explain what she felt about 
Hope. She had a wild desire, deep in her heart, that 
Hope de Lacey might prove to be a very poor girl. If 


HOPE DE LACY. 


105 


SO — if so — life might be tolerable even in Rodney 
Square. 

When tea was over, the girls were told that they 
could amuse themselves in any way they liked. Mrs. 
Lovel was out, and they had the free run of the dif- 
ferent sitting-rooms. Daphne, accompanied by Sylvia, 
went off at once on what they called an exploring 
expedition. Rhoda and Justine decided to go down 
to the drawing-room and try over some music together. 

“ Of course you’ll come too, Hope,” said Rhoda, 
turning as she spoke and looking at the girl. 

Hope was passionately fond of music and longed to 
hear Mrs. Lov^el’s new piano ; but at that moment, her 
eyes fell on Patricia’s wild, eager, expectant face. 

I am very comfortable here,” she said. Patricia 
and I will come by-and-by. If you don’t mind, I will 
stay with her for a little.” 

Of course you may,” said Justine. It’s awfully 
kind of you, Hope. — You will be pleased, won’t you, 
Patricia ? ” 

Patricia longed to say, I^o, I don’t want her at 
all,” hut something kept her silent. She could not he 
rude to Hope de Lacey. 

By-and-hy, the schoolroom door closed, and Hope 
and Patricia were alone. Hope sat down quietly on 
the nearest chair. She looked completely at her ease. 
She was in no special hurry to begin any conversation. 
Her lovely hands, white as lilies, lay motionless in her 
lap. She had the perfect breeding of the girl who can 
sit quiet without fiddling in any way. After a time. 


106 


HOPE HE LACY* 


she looked up at Patricia. Her eyes opened a trifle 
wider as she said, gently: 

“ Don’t you find it nice and quiet here ? ” 

When you are here, I do,” was Patricia’s answer, 
and she flung herself with some violence on the floor 
and nestled up to Hope’s side. Before she knew what 
she was doing, she took one of the white hands and 
pressed a very light kiss on it. 

You don’t mind ? ” she said, looking up with her 
great dark eyes. 

I like it,” said Hope. 

Do you see that rug in the middle of the room ? ” 
was Patricia’s next remark. The real, real me — the 
wild, savage, Irish me — is buried under that rug.” 

You go beyond me now,” said Hope, with a smile. 

I cannot make out what you are talking about.” 

Well, I am awkward, you know ; and I knocked a 
bottle of ink on to the carpet this morning. They 
were awfully good about it. In Ireland, we’d swear 
like anything, but they didn’t, not one of them, and 
they put a rug over the ugly spot. I made up my 
mind to be good then — well — -that’s not exactly true, 
but I promised Mrs. Level downstairs this morning 
that I’d be good.” 

Tell me about it,” said Hope, gently. 

Do you really want to know ? ’* 

Very much indeed.” 

Patricia’s eyes glistened. 

I never even guessed there was anyone like you i 
about,” she said, I thought the coni.nonplaces were 


i 


HOPE DE LACY. 


107 


everywhere. Sylvia, pretty little doll; Justine, stuck 
up and with very little in her ; that creature they call 
Rhoda — IVe hardly looked at her, but I know her sort 
— I mean, I despise her sort. And then, there’s the 
other plain girl, Daphne. Her ugly face is her only 
virtue, but at least she’s not a milksop.” 

She is exceedingly clever,” said Hope, and 
Rhoda is a very, very nice girl, and I am sure from 
all I hear, you could never find sweeter or better girls 
than the Levels.” 

“ Don’t praise them, for goodness’ sake,” said 
Patricia. It’s exactly because they are sweet and 
good that I don’t like them at all. Sylvia is better than 
Justine, though.” 

Hope was silent, but she had placed one of her hands 
on Patricia’s head of wild hair, and was playing with 
a tight little curl which grew near the girl’s left 
ear. 

Then suddenly I saw you,” continued Patricia ; 
and — ^my goodness, gracious, glory me ! I was taken 
all of a heap. You — ^there ! I can’t explain — ^you fit 
me, that is all.” 

I was very much surprised when I saw you,” said 
Hope. I knew at once that you were different from 
the ordinary girl.” i 

Bless you,” said Patricia, of course. I am as 
wild as they’re made. Oh, do tell me one thing. You 
look — well — no matter ; I don’t praise people — I 
mean, I always say exactly what I think; but I do 
trust and hope that you are frightfully poor.” 


108 


HOPE DE LACY. 


“ Why do you want that, Patricia ? ’’ asked Hope 
with a smile. 

Because then we might have something in com- 
mon. Do you live in London ? ” 

Yes.’’ 

Patricia gave, a sigh. 

Choky— isn’t it ? ” 

Well, Pm accustomed to it, so I don’t mind.” 

That’s why you are so pale. If you had pure, 
pure air to blow on your cheeks and fill your lungs, 
you’d have a grand colour. But I do trust you live in 
a tiny house.” 

I’m afraid I don’t — at least, not exactly,” said 
Hope. 

Oh- — I want you to ! ” said Patricia. Don’t dis- 
appoint me. I want carpetless fioors, and curtainless 
windows, and little bits of cracks in the glass here and 
there so that the air can pour in. Do say you live in 
that sort of house, Hope : do — do ! ” 

I don’t, dear,” said Hope. It isn’t my lot. 
Mother — ^well, mother’s rich.” 

Oh ! ” said Patricia, with a groan. 

We can’t help it, dear Patricia ; it was our lot to 
be born so. I don’t think you will find me any the less 
your friend because I — I don’t live in a tiny house 
with a lot of discomforts.” 

Talk of discomforts ! ” said Patricia. I call 
rooms like these perfectly miserable. They are so 
orderly. Oh, I know what they are. I know now what 
I feel. I’ve done something wrong — well, of course, 


HOPE DE LACY. 


109 


that^s easy enough; but I have, and I am put into 
prison. Why, even to-day, when I went to the Zoo in 
that odious close carriage with the windows tight 
shut so that I nearly died from suffocation — even 
when I got with the wild animals and birds, and felt 
that they at least were kindred spirits round me, I was 
followed. I had a good time in the monkey house, 
though; I think they were a little angry. I’d quite 
love them if they got into black fury, but that isn’t 
in them; hut they were a little tiny bit angry when 
Jacko — (I named him, he is a darling) tore my grey 
feather to shreds.” 

Oh, but — Patricia, that was wrong ; you shouldn’t 
have let him.” 

Was it really wrong ? Then I’ve broken my word 
already. I told Mrs. Lovel I’d be good. I can’t pos- 
sibly keep it up. It’s an awful thing, you know, Hope 
— oh, may I tell you really what has happened to 
me?*” 

I want to know,” said Hope, quietly. 

Well, it’s just this. I’ve got to obey my dad. He 
was killed at Mafeking a few years ago — the dar- 
lingest, the best, the noblest of men. His body was 
killed, but his soul went up to God. He’s alive — as 
alive as you are, and as I am. I always feel it; I 
[ know it. I stick to that thought day and night — day 
I and night : my own dad’s alive, and some day I’ll see 
I him again. But what put it into his head to ask 
^Mrs. Lovel to bring me here? — oh, oh, oh — Hope, it 
was cruel ! Hope, it was very cruel ! ” 


110 


HOPE DE LACY. 


Patricia pressed her face down on her friend^s lap, 
and the soft grey dress was moistened by a few tears. 
Soon the girl sprang to her feet. 

“ Of course I don’t blame him,” she said ; my 
darlingest! my own! But he has given me a tough 
bit of work. Mrs. Lovel read me a part of his letter 
— I wish I might copy the bit so as to have it under 
my pillow at night — and there was no help for me 
whatever but to obey. Only, Hope, my fear is that I 
just shan’t he able.” 

Yes, you will,” said Hope, in a cheerful tone. 

It will come by degrees.” She got up as she spoke. 
Patricia,” she continued, will you come to see me, 
alone, to-morrow ? I should like you to know mother.” •, 
May I ? T)o you mind ? ” 

I wouldn’t ask you if I minded. You must of ;; 
course get Mrs. Level’s permission, and then it will he ; 
all right. This is my address.” ;( 

Hope took a little card-case from her pocket and j 
produced her mother’s card: Lady Mary de Lacey, ] 
16h Eaton Square. j| 

It isn’t far from here,” said the girl, and I know i 
you’ll like mother. She is a very understanding sort 
of mother. I am her only child, and we are very, 
very happy together. How, shall we go downstairs 
and talk to the other girls ? ” j 


CHAPTEE X. 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 

Patricia was exceedingly proud of the little piece 
of pasteboard. She put it into her pocket, and said 
nothing at all about it to her companions. They 
wanted to know what she thought of Hope, but she 
was quite silent with regard to her feelings. She had 
Hope’s address in her pocket, and meant to visit her 
the next day. Hope had asked her to be there about 
four o’clock, and Patricia intended to be at 16 b Eaton 
Square, not a minute behind that hour. 

But the pleasure and delight of going to see Hope 
de Lacey lay in the fact that no one else was to know. 
She forgot Hope’s injunction — that she was of course 
to obtain leave from Mrs. Lovel. All the pleasure of 
the expedition would be spoilt to the gitl if she could 
not keep it to herself. The thought of it made her 
quite contented and she passed a fairly agreeable 
evening with her new friends. 

When night came, she had not so much to say to 
Sylvia as Sylvia expected. Of course she had not 
changed her mind. She still hated carpets, and cur- 
tains, and closed carriages, and stuffy chairs, and soft 
beds; and fires in bedrooms were, as she expressed it, 
111 


112 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


beyond the beyonds.’’ She still pined for the attic, 
but, to Sylvia’s relief, said nothing more about going 
against Mrs. Lovel’s wishes in the matter. 

You are very kind to me, Sylvia,” was Patricia’s 
remark as, having opened her windows as wide as they 
would go, top and bottom, and pulled up the blinds, she 
prepared to get into bed. 

^SYou will die in this room, you really will,” said 
Sylvia. 

ISTot I : but perhaps you will if you stay. Good- 
night, good-night, Sylvia. Oh, do turn off that horrid 
light.” 

Sylvia quickly obeyed, and retired to her own 
luxurious and fire-warmed chamber. 

Your face is quite blue,” exclaimed Justine. 

Well, and what has the prodigy been talking about ? ” ! 

“ Oh, nothing very particular. I think she is tarn- | 
ing down.” \ 

There came a shout from the other room. ' 

Whatever is that ? ” exclaimed Justine, running } 
to the door of communication, and opening it. What 
is the matter with you, Patricia ? ” , 

There are such abominable lamps in the square,” ^ 
said Patricia. They seem to smite full on my eyes, 
and I can’t sleep, nor see the stars.” • 

I really can’t stay in this room if you insist on ' 
having the windows so wide open,” said Justine. If 
you would shut them, and pull down the blinds, you 
could sleep like a Christian, and not make such a fuss.”- 
I don’t want to sleep like a Christian,” was Pa- 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 113 

tricia’s answer. Please go away. I suppose I’ll 
manage somehow.” 

Justine retreated. 

Shall I go to her ? ” said Sylvia. 

You shall do nothing of the kind. You’ll be hav- 
ing bronchitis if you do. I never met such a girl; 
her room is perfectly Arctic. I do wish, if she must 
be educated, that mother would send her to school.” 

Hope de Lacey seemed to like her very much,” 
said Sylvia. / 

Oh,” replied Justine, I was talking to Ehoda 
about that, and she said that Hope always went on in 
that manner with new girls. She is so very kind- 
hearted.” 

Well, she didn’t take much notice of us,” said 
Sylvia, and I’m sure we’re new enough.” 

Yes,” replied Justine, but not so new and queer 
as Patricia. Hope always likes fresh specimens.” 

Then she has got one in that precious cousin of 
ours,” replied Sylvia. 

I do wish mother would send her to school. I am 
certain Hasty feels just as we do about her. Darling 
Hasty looks quite troubled, sweet pet that she is. It’s 
awful to have a girl in the house on whom kindness is 
thrown away.” 

She’ll be all right after a little,” said Sylvia. 

You think that, because she chooses to talk to you. 
You are a great deal too young to know anything about 
it. How I am going to bed, and to sleep.” 

Sylvia sighed, and said no more. Matters were cer- 


114 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


tainly not quite so bappy in Kodney Square since Pa- 
tricia had arrived, and yet Patricia was only a little 
more than twenty-four hours in the house. 

The next day dawned brightly, and Patricia, full of 
her intended visit to Hope de Lacey, allowed herself 
to be fairly agreeable. There was no holiday to-day ; 
stern lessons were the order of the hour. Every 
moment of the girls’ time was planned. They had 
music, painting, lectures to attend, as well as the usual 
routine of everyday work. Patricia’s shameful ig- 
norance with regard to books and what they contained 
was revealed. But she had plenty of brains, and was 
really interested in the tough tasks which Miss Haste 
set her. 

Of one thing she was quite determined, she would 
not shirk work. She hated and abhorred luxury, but 
work was delightful to her. She was perfectly humble, 
too, about her own ignorance, and asked for informa- 
tion at every turn. Miss Haste considered her like a 
particularly clever and engaging little pupil of ten. 
She said as much to Justine when she and Justine were 
walking on in front at their morning exercise and 
Sylvia and Patricia were in the rear. 

“ Yes, she is only ten,” remarked the governess, 
“ but she will be twelve in a month, and fifteen in six 
months, and by the time she has been a year with us, 
she will know more than you, dear.” 

That’s encouraging for me,” said Justine. 

She may not have your special talent for music,” 
replied Miss Haste, ^^but she has a great, wide, com- 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


115 


prehensive, hungry intellect, and can grasp facts in a 
moment. She has such quick intuition, too, that she 
springs into the very heart of her subject with a leap. 
If she has a good memory, as well as the power of ac- 
quiring, there is nothing she will not be able to 
accomplish.’^ 

Patricia heard none of these flattering comments, 
and Justine did not particularly enjoy them. In the 
afternoon, it was arranged that Justine and Sylvia 
should go with their governess for their music lessons 
to a certain professor who had a studio in Bond 
Street. This was the very opportunity that Patricia 
longed for. Miss Haste said to her: 

“ You will find plenty to do in preparing your work 
for to-morrow, Patricia, and when you have quite 
finished, you can ask Kate to go out with you. She 
will take you round to the different shops in the neigh- 
bourhood and give you some idea of your where- 
abouts.” 

Thank you,” replied Patricia. “ I shall he all 
right.” 

We’ll all he back to tea,” said Miss Haste, when 
we hope to find you waiting for us.” 

Miss Haste was in high spirits about her pupil. 
Patricia was so good to-day ; and it was really delight- 
ful to have anyone so intelligent to impart knowledge 
to. 

You see I was right,” said Sylvia to her sister. 

She is settling down, and she’ll be a very jolly girl 
before a week is out.” 


116 A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 

I am sick of ker! ’’ said Justine. 

Well, Justie, she doesn’t do you any harm.” 

Yes, she does,” replied Justine. I don’t feel a 
hit amiable since she came. If she’s not upsetting us 
by her gaucJierie and bad manners, we’re always talk- 
ing about her, and thinking about her. She isn’t 
the one person to live for. Anyone might think she 
was.” 

Miss Haste joined the girls at that moment. As 
they were leaving the house, they saw Mrs. Lovel, who 
was stepping into her carriage. 

“ I am going to pay a few calls,” she said. I shall 
call presently on Lady Mary de Lacey. Good-bye, 
dears. I hope to hear a good account of your music 
lessons when I return.” 

The girls smiled at their pretty, happy looking 
mother. 

By the way — where is Patricia ? ” said Mrs. Lovel, 
as the footman placed round her knees a luxurious fur 
rug. 

She is upstairs, getting her lessons ready for to- 
morrow,” said Miss Haste, and afterwards she is 
going for a walk with Kate.” 

Ah, that will be admirable,” said Mrs. Lovel. 
“ Well, good-bye, dears, good-bye.” 

The carriage rolled out of sight. The girls and 
their governess walked to the end of the square, where 
they found an omnibus which would take them to 
Bond Street. 

Meanwhile, Patricia, who had been leaning half out 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 117 

of her window, although the people from below did not 
see her, clapped her hands in ecstasy. 

I^ow for fun ! ’’ she said to herself. “ Catch me 
doing dull lessons, although I like them in the morn- 
ing ; and catch me going out with that inane Kate. It 
would be fun taking Mog about town. But Kate — I 
know something better than that. Dear Hope de 
Lacey! I am going to see you again, and I do trust 
your house isn’t too grand, and that your mother, the 
woman with a title, isn’t too rich. There was old 
Lady Florence Moriarty, who used sometimes to come 
to see grand-dad — she was a rugged looking specimen, 
if you like : hut oh — such fun ! How she shook all 
over when she laughed — just like a feather-bed. I 
only hope Lady Mary is her sort.” 

There came a tap at the girl’s bedroom door. 

Yes ; what do you want ? ” she called, impatiently. 

Kate opened the door, and stood there respectfully. 
She hated the Irish girl, but she was not going to 
show it. 

I want to know, miss, when you wish me to go out 
with you.” 

When I wish 1 ” cried Patricia. I don’t wish it 
at all.” 

You don’t want me then, miss ? 

No, certainly not.” 

But, Miss Haste said ” 

Go away, Kate, please,” said Patricia. You 
can do what you like as far as I am concerned. I 
don’t want to see the shops.” 


118 A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 

Then she thought of her good behaviour. She must 
he good, for her father’s sake, and because of her 
promise. 

But thank you, Kate, all the same,” she said, and 
she gave one of her quick, radiant smiles. 

Kate took the opportunity to go out on her own 
account, and Patricia opened the door of her ward- 
robe to decide what dress she would wear when she 
went to see Hope. 

Her taste was absolutely untrained. With regard 
to Kature and Nature’s laws, few children of her 
age knew more than Patricia did. But the conventions 
of life were unknown to her, and when she presently 
left the house, and started on her visit to Lady Mary, 
she was wearing her grey skirt of yesterday, with a 
short purple jacket which belonged to another suit, 
and the grey hat bereft of its feather looking very 
much battered indeed. Patricia also forgot her gloves. 
She had hardly ever worn gloves in her life, and it 
was delicious to go out without them. She also forgot 
her umbrella, and the day was a showery one. But 
all these things were not of the slightest import. Her 
jacket was fastened low at the neck, and she did not 
think of putting on any extra wrap. As to furs : she 
was resolved never to wear them. Her hair was 
very untidy, and there was a smudge of ink on her 
cheek. Nevertheless, she had not felt so happy, 
so free, so like her old self, since she had last seen 
Carrigraun. 

She walked quickly to the end of the Levels’ side of 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


119 


the square. Then she paused, and looked around her. 
She had not the most remote idea how she was to get 
to Eaton Square, but Hope had said that the house was 
not far distant, and Patricia was determined that 
nothing would induce her to go there except on foot. 
She was pining for exercise. The short walks which 
satisfied the London girls were as nothing to her 
healthy young limbs. 

When she reached the comer of the square, she stood 
still, and tried to discover her bearings. A ragged 
boy came up and touched his cap. 

Be yer wantin’ anything, missie ? ” 

Yes; Eaton Square,” said Patricia. 

“ That’s a big border, missie.” 

That’s what I want,” said Patricia, flashing her 
I black eyes angrily. 

i The boy said : My stars and snakes ! ” and imme- 
! diately turned a somersault in front of her. When 
j he stood up again, Patricia was in fits of laughter. 

) Please do it once more,” she said. 

Anything to obleege,” was the answer, and his 
body went through the quick revolution two or three 
times. Then he stood before her with his impudent 
laughing face and said, once again: 

I Heaton Square ? A big /lorder.” 

I You shouldn’t put on your aitches,” said Patricia, 
j It’s awfully \uilgar, and English.” ^ 

' By this time, some other children had paused to look 
I at the queer, handsome girl, and at the boy, whom they 
recognized as a mischievous playmate. 


120 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


I want to go there/’ said Patricia. Which is 
the shortest way ? ” 

I’ll show yer, miss/’ exclaimed a small girl whose 
dress reached very little below her knees, and in whose 
ragged stockings some large holes were visible. 

miss; it’s me as must show yer,” exclaimed 
the boy. It was me you first spoke to ; that’s fair, 
ain’t it, miss. I’ll tyke yer for a penny, miss: I will 
— honour bright.” 

I’ll take yer for the half, my lydy,” said the ragged 
girl. 

No, thank you,” said Patricia. I haven’t any 
money about me. I thought perhaps one of you would 
be kind enough to tell me.” 

Ain’t you going to give us anything, miss ? ” 

Nothing at all,” replied Patricia, and she walked 
down the street which led away from Podney Square, 
not having the slightest idea where she was going or 
what was to become of her. Her heart was beating 
rather fast. She was not the least bit afraid of the 
London children: on the contrary, she admired them 
because of their rags and their impudence. But she 
had no money, and it never occurred tq her that a 
kindness must be paid for. That was not the fashion 
at Carrigraun. 

Patricia was now determined to find Eaton Square 
by herself. If she walked quickly enough and long 
enough she would certainly reach it. London was 
not such a huge place after all, and it had one con- 
venience : the names of the different streets and squares 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


121 


could be seen written upon the walls. It so happened, 
however, that she had not gone many yards down the 
somewhat dull street which led into a big thoroughfare 
from where the Levels used to take their omnibus to 
Bond Street when she heard her name called in an 
excited voice, and, turning, she saw Daphne Sinclair 
running after her. 

Whatever do you want ? ” said Patricia, when 
Daphne, slightly panting, came up. 

Why,” said Daphne, I was looking out of our 
window, and I saw you talking to a lot of ragged chil- 
dren. I couldn’t make out what was up, so I just 
snatched up my hat, jacket, and gloves, and came after 
you. Why are you out alone, Patricia? Why is no 
one with you ? ” 

I like to be out alone, thank you,” said Patricia. 

I think, if - you will allow me to speak the truth, 
that it was rather impertinent of you to follow me.” 

Oh,” said Daphne, with a smile, I don’t agree 
with you one little bit. I think it was extremely good- 
natured. You know, of course, that girls — that is, 
girls who consider themselves ladies, girls as young 
as you, and as young as I am — never dream of going 
about a dangerous place like London alone.” 

A dangerous place ! ” cried Patricia. What is 
there dangerous about it ? ” 

All sorts of things,” said Daphne, opening her eyes 
wide and giving a «harp glance at her companion. 

Murders, for instance. You could be drawn into a 
court or alley and never heard of again.” 


122 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


Oh, absurd ! ” said Patricia. I should like to 
see the person who would take hold of me. I’d soon 
fight him.” 

You think so, but you wouldn’t be able to. You 
think that you are awfully strong and very brave, but 
in reality you are no braver than anybody else. You 
are only brave now because you are ignorant. Sup- 
pose there were three or four men attacking you, 
could you fight them all ? ” 

I suppose not,” said Patricia ; but you do talk 
nonsense. ITobody would want to injure a girl like 
me.” 

Why not ? ” said Daphne. Your hair is worth 
something. They might like to cut it off and sell it.” 

Glory ! ” cried Patricia. You do want strange 
things in London. My poor hair ! But now do go 
back, please. Daphne, for I am rather in a hurry. I 
shall be late for my appointment.” 

“ Your appointment ! ” said Daphne, her eyes danc- 
ing. You’re coming on pretty fast. What appoint- 
ment have you made ? ” 

That is my concern, not yours.” 

Another girl might have been offended by Patricia’s ; 
curt manner, but Daphne had not seized this oppor- 
tunity for nothing. The fact is Patricia had fasci- 
nated her even more strongly than she had fascinated 
Sylvia. Daphne was unable to get the wild, pathetic, ‘ 
and at the same time, beautiful creature out of her 
mind. Here was someone worth influencing. Here 
was splendid material for all that mischief, that 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 123 

naughtiness, which was so large a factor in Daphne’s 
life. If only she could get Patricia Kedgold to school ; 
if only she could lure Patricia Kedgold into her power, 
how wide and interesting would be her life. There- 
fore instead of being offended now, she altered her 
tone and said, in a gentle voice: 

As I have come out, I may as well walk with you. 
I presume you were asking those children the way. 
I know London fairly well. You needn’t tell me who 
you’re going to meet, but you can at least tell me 
where you want to go.” 

The clock of a neighbouring church at that moment 
struck the hour of four. 

Oh, I am late,” said Patricia, in an agony. You 
are delaying me so dreadfully. She said it was no 
way off at all. I want to get to Eaton Square.” 

Daphne’s eyes danced and her heart beat. 

You are going to the de Laceys.” 

Yes.” 

Hope asked you.” 

Yes.” 

How is it you are going alone ? ” 

I was the only one asked.” 

And you mean to tell me that Mrs. Lovel allowed 
you to go alone ? ” 

“ How, see here. Daphne,” said Patricia. This 
is my business, not yours. If you will tell me how 
I’m to get to Eaton Square, I will be greatly obliged. 
If not, do leave me.” 

I can walk with you as far as there,” said Daphne, 


124 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


considering for a moment. '' It really is only a very 
short way. Come, we’ll take this turn.” 

The girls crossed over to a road which led to the 
right. Daphne’s cheeks were hot with excitement. 
She knew exactly what had happened. Hope had in- 
vited Patricia to have tea with her, and Patricia had 
not told anyone about the invitation. She was going 
all on her own. She would get into dreadful trouble, 
of course, hut at least Daphne would know her secret. 
If she knew one secret of Patricia’s, she would soon 
get to know more, and then — well, Patricia would he 
punished, and altogether that topsy-turvydom in which 
this girl delighted would he certain to take place. 

She walked on purpose rather slowly. She did not 
mean to rub in any of Patricia’s sins at the present 
moment. She would wait for these things later on. 

Don’t you like Hope very much ? ” she said. 

Yes ; only I wish you would hurry : we’re so late.” 

“ I can’t walk as fast as you,” said Daphne. “ I 
am not country bred.” 

Anyone can see that,” replied Patricia. 

And we are just there,” continued Daphne. One 
more turning, and — lo, and behold! we shall be at 
Eaton Square.” 

Patricia breathed a sigh of relief. 

I’d better notice the names of the streets I am 
passing through,” she said, so that I may be able 
to get back to Rodney Square without trouble.” 

Daphne made no answer to this. After a time, she 

said; 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


125 


How do you like the Levels ? ” 

I am not going to tell you,” replied Patricia. 

That means you donT like them at all.” 

I didn’t say so.” 

Oh, but you meant it. When a girl likes a per- 
son, she says so.” 

That altogether depends on the girl,” replied Pa- 
tricia. 

You must own,” continued Daphne, that the 
Levels have been awfully kind to you.” 

Yes,” said Patricia. 

Then you ought to like them.” 

Silence on Patricia’s part. Daphne looked at her. 

What character she has,” was Daphne’s inward 
comment. “ I can’t draw her a bit. I wish I could. 
I will, of course, in the end. I’ve got this to hold 
over her head: she has practically run away from 
home. What will Mrs. Level say when she finds 
out ? ” 

They turned into a side street which led directly into 
Eaton Square. 

How I can find my own way,” said Patricia. 

Oh, no ; you can’t. You haven’t an idea which is 
the de Laceys’ house. You’ll walk round and round 
the square and get so confused; whereas I can take 
you there in a minute.” 

Very well, if you must,” said Patricia. 

I “ Don’t you think it’s very kind of me ? ” 

1 Yes, of course it is,” said Patricia ; only I 

I didn’t ask for it, remember.” 


126 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 


You miglit be in one of those courts or alleys now, 
if I hadn’t been looking out of the window.” 

“ Don’t believe in them,” said Patricia. All 
fairy talk.” 

Daphne gave a disdainful laugh. 

Shall I prove to you that I am right some day ? ” 
she said. 

1^0,” replied Patricia. 

“ By the way,” said Daphne, after a minute’s pause, 

Sylvia tells me that you — ^you hate your bedroom and 
you want to sleep in one of the attics.” 

Patricia’s face became red all over with sudden fury. 

What is the matter ? You are like a turkey cock. 
Oh, what a queer hat you have on; and I’ve never 
noticed until this minute that you are without gloves. 
Good gracious ! what would mother say to me if I were 
to make calls dressed as you are: and on Lady Mary 
de Lacey, of all people! Why, she is one of the 
grandest women in London, and oh ! so rich, and so — 
so aristocratic.” 

Patricia marched determinedly on. 

Hadn’t you better go back,” said Daphne, “ and 
let me run to the house and make an excuse for you ? 
You ought not to go in dressed like that; you really 
ought not.” 

Perhaps not to your house,” was Patricia’s reply. 

But if Lady Mary is what you say, she won’t mind 
one bit.” 

Daphne did not like to own that she was snubbed. 

Sylvia says she continued. 


A WALK TO EATON SQUARE. 127 

I don’t want to hear it, Daphne.” 

“ But Sylvia did say that you liked rats. I could 
get you one for, say, sixpence. I hate rats myself, but 
some people love them. Would you like a white rat 
with no hair at all on its tail for sixpence ? ” 

Patricia’s dark eyes became suddenly soft. They 
looked in all their intensity of appeal and hunger and 
longing at Daphne’s little shrewd face. 

Would it have a little pink nose ? ” she said. 

I suppose so : would you really like it ? ” 

Yes— yes!” 

Here’s the house,” said Daphne. 

Thank you : I will say good-bye now.” 

Patricia ran up the steps and rang the bell. Daphne 
looked at her with a peculiar expression. Then she 
ran home, taking care to arrive at the house before 
anyone had missed her. She would have been severely 
reprimanded if her adventure with Patricia were 
known, hut as things were, she appeared at school- 
room tea looking a very happy, very demure and good 
little girl. 


CHAPTEE XL 


PATEICIA AT THE SQUARE. | 

S TALL footman in livery replied to Patricia’s sum- 
mons. She asked for Miss de Lacey, and was shown 
immediately into a pretty room on the ground floor. 

It looked towards the hack of the house. There was 
a small aquarium in one of the windows, and several 
bird-cages hung from long chains fastened to the 
ceiling. 

Patricia gave a wild glance at the birds, but when 
she saw the aquarium, she forgot everything else. She 
tossed off her ugly hat in her eagerness and went down 
on her knees to stare through the glass. 

When Hope entered the room, she saw a strange, 
untidy-looking girl bending in rapture over the 
glass case which contained a number of sea-ane- 
mones. 

Oh, you haven’t got the wonderful blue sort,” she 
said, glancing at Hope. Then she held out her handj 
not troubling herself to look round. Have you any! 
meat ? I’d just give anything to feed that darling pinkj 
boy. We always call him the Glory of Summer a^l 
Carrigraun.” m 

You know a lot about them then ? ” said HopeJ^ 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


129 


standing close to the girl, who was absorbed in study- 
ing the contents of the tank. 

I know a lot about them ? I think I know every- 
thing. I had an aquarium of my own at Carrigraun, 
but the day before ” — she choked a lump in her throat 
— the very last day, I took it back.” 

Back where ? ” asked Hope. 

To its rightful home — to the darling Atlantic. I 
put them one by one into their native place again. 
They thanked me by opening themselves out — oh, look 
at the Glory of Summer now ! Poor, poor fellow ; he 
isn’t a good specimen, Hope. He ought to be twice 
as big. Do you give him enough to eat ? ” 

I will ring, and we’ll get some meat at once,” said 
Hope, pleased that Patricia should be so interested in 
her treasures. 

The meat was brought ; the sea-anemones were fed. 
At last, the girls’ talk being exhausted, Hope asked 
her friend if she would not like to come upstairs and 
wash her hands and then come into the drawing-room 
to be introduced to her mother.” 

Well — to be frank,” said Patricia, I’d a hundred 
times rather not; but if you think it right, 
Hope 

I do,” said Hope, very gently. Mother wants 
to see you, Patricia. I only trust our house doesn’t 
smother you.” 

This room doesn’t. Why- — I declare — there’s a 
darling hole in the carpet ! and that tank would make 
up for anything. You have birds, too. Oh, I don’t 


130 PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 

like birds in cages. But how pretty they ‘are! What 
sort are they ? I have never seen them before.” 

^‘Love-birds: aren’t they little darlings! These 
birds keep in pairs, just as you see, and if one dies, 
the other follows.” 

“ Ah — heartache ! That can kill if anything can,” 
answered Patricia. “ Still,” she added, “ I don’t like 
to see birds in cages.” 

“ But these were born in a cage, dear, and wouldn’t 
live anywhere else.” 

“ Perhaps not. Must I come upstairs with you ? ” 

“ I think so.” 

Hope was dressed to-day in the very palest blue: 
not that Patricia noticed: Hope’s face was enough 
for her, and in her present stage of development, she 
thought little or nothing of clothes. Hope got her 
friend to remove the ugly purple coat and helped her 
to put her wild, bright hair into some order. 

“ Now you do look nice,” said Hope. “ Please be 
sweet to mother. Smile at her; don’t frown. You 
spoke yesterday of your father as — as ” 

“ I know,” said Patricia, softly ; “ as the dearest of 
darlings! It is true, Hope, he is.” 

“ That is what I think about my mother,” answered 
Hope, in a low tone. 

“ Then I am certain to like her,” said Patricia. 
“ But I do wonder — ^you don’t mind telling me ? — is 
she the least little bit like Lady Plorence Moriarty ? ” 

“ I don’t know Lady Florence Moriarty,” replied 

Hope. 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 131 

She used to live near us at Carrigraun — a dear, 
darling fat old thing like a feather-bed. She never 
made any noise when she laughed. She only shook 
up and down. It was lovely to watch her. She and 
grand-dad were prime friends.” 

Mother isn’t that shape exactly,” said Hope, in 
her quietest voice. But come and see for your- 
self.” 

They ran downstairs. Patricia had no sense of 
oppression in this house. The old furniture, sub- 
dued in colour, harmonious in every particular, did not 
offend her sensitive little soul with any appearance of 
over luxury. She followed Hope quite happily into a 
faded drawing-room, and presently found herself talk- 
ing to a lady who came forward to meet her. 

This lady was considerably older than Mrs. Level or 
Mrs. Sinclair. Lady Mary de Lacey had married 
rather late in life. She had lost her first children. 
Hope was her youngest. Lady Mary was a widow 
of some years’ standing. Her hair was of the softest, 
most silvery white. Por the rest of her appearance: 
she seemed to be graciousness and kindness personi- 
fied. 

She took Patricia’s little hard, sunburnt hand in 
one of her own, and said, in her quiet voice: 

I love Ireland ; and I know some parts of it very 
well ; and I am glad that Hope should have found an 
Irish friend.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia. 

You must come here often, dear. It was kind of 


132 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


Mrs. Level to spare you so soon; you must have so 
much to see and so many things to arrange on your 
arrival at Rodney Square.’’ 

I have nothing to see and nothing to arrange,” re- 
plied Patricia. Oh, yes — of course, there are lessons, 
and I like them. I am an ignoramus. You’d put a 
dunce’s cap on me if you taught me. Miss Haste is 
very kind, and I mean to work hard: but I really 
know nothing at all ” 

Oh, yes, Patricia,” interrupted Hope ; you know 
all about the Glory of Summer.” 

“ What do you mean by the Glory of Summer ? ” 
asked Lady Mary. 

That’s the right name for the big rose-coloured 
sea-anemone,” answered Hope. 

Is it ? ” said Lady Mary, with a smile. Then 
you are really fond of natural history ? ” 

What’s that ? ” asked Patricia. 

You love nature, my dear.” 

I love the sea, and the mountains, and the open 
air, and — oh ! please don’t ask me — it hurts to re- 
member the things you love when you are away from 
them.” 

Lady Mary looked as though she understood. Hope 
felt a smarting sensation at the back of her eyes. 

Mother,” she said, quickly ; may I take Patricia 
downstairs to my own little den for tea? You are. 
not receiving people to-day, so you won’t miss me for : 
a little, will you, darling ? ” 

Ho, dearest. Do what you can to make Patricia \ 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


133 


happy. How long may you stay, my dear ? Has Mrs. 
Lovel given you leave to remain until quite late ? ” 

Patricia laughed. 

I didn’t ask her,” was the response. 

“ Would you like me to send her a note ? You might 
remain until after dinner and I would send you 
home.” 

Patricia got slightly red. 

I suppose it was wrong of me,” she said after 
a pause ; but I — I stole here. It wouldn’t have 
been any fun at all to tell them, so I — well — I 
didn’t.” 

Lady Mary looked grave, but not reproachful. If 
she had looked reproachful at that moment she would 
have lost all influence over Patricia on the spot. 

I can quite understand,” she said, it is fasci- 
nating to steal away. I used to be like that myself 
when I was young.” 

Here she smiled at Patricia, and her faded blue 
eyes grew bright. 

Mother used to call herself a harum-scarum sort 
of girl when she was young,” said Hope. 

So I was — very ; and I did all kinds of — well, yes, 
naughty things.” 

Did you ? I am glad ! ” said Patricia. May I 
sit down near you % You look so nice — not a bit grand 
— something in grand-dad’s style.” 

Still, my dear Patricia, right is right. You have 
stolen here ; well, that is quite natural, but I think I 
must send a note to Mrs, Lovel to tell her where you 


134 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


are. Think what a fright she will get when she 
misses you.” 

She wonT get a fright,” said Patricia ; and even 
supposing she did, it would do her good. They’re 
awfully nice, all of them, at Rodney Square, but they 
do want to he shaken up just awfully. Do you know 
what I feel perfectly wild to do with them ? ” 

What ? ” asked Lady Mary. 

To roll them round and round in their own car- 
pets until they cry out for mercy. That would take 
a hit of the starch away. Oh, how I hate starch in 
anything! I never met it in people till I came to 
Rodney Square. You have no starch, nor has Hope. 
That is why I feel at home.” 

She sank back luxuriously in a wonderful old chair 
which a connoisseur would have given any price for; 
but the tapestry was faded, and the spindle legs 
called up no association of luxury to Patricia. She 
liked the furniture of the faded room, little guessing 
that this room and its occupants belonged to the very 
best set in London society. Lady Mary said gently: 

“ I was very like you when I was young. You 
must tell me all about Carrigraun some day.” 

I will — I will tell you and Hope. I don’t greatly 
care to talk about what hurts me to the people at Rod- 
ney Square. Oh, of course they’re awfully kind. 
They’re too kind — if you know what I mean.” 

Yes, I do — perfectly well.” 

Patricia’s sunburnt little hand was now locked in 
one of Lady Mary’s. 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 135 

Patricia, dear,’’ said the lady, I must let Mrs. 
Level know at once.” 

“ Oh 1 Must you ? Then I’ll have no more pleasure 
in my visit.” 

But why, dear ? ” 

You must understand, if you’re the least hit like 
me, it’s stolen sweets that taste so nice, and it’s just 
because I was able to manage this quite beautifully 
that I enjoyed the idea of it, and that I am enjoying 
myself now. But if you tell, I shall be quite miser- 
abk” 

Need you, mother ? ” said Hope. 

I ought to, dear, really.” But just at that mo- 
ment, a servant appeared with a letter which he gave to 
Lady Mary. Lady Mary tore it open. 

Girls,” she said, go down to Hope’s den and 
have tea and make yourselves as happy as possible. I 
must attend to this without a minute’s delay. Your 
Uncle Kupert is coming in half an hour, Hope. He 
is staying at the Eitz Hotel. Do run away, dears.” 

Mother ; I am delighted ! ” said Hope. ‘‘ Of 
course we’ll go. — Come, Patricia.” 

The two girls left the room. 

Now shall I send a messenger to Eodney Square ? ” 
said Hope. 

No, no : you mustn’t. I will go back in half an 
hour ; then they’ll never find out : that is, if you keep 
it a secret.” 

Are you so anxious that I should ? ” asked Hope. 

It’s a whim of mine,” replied Patricia. I am 


136 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


just fearfully anxious. I want this beautiful little 
time with you to he all our own, and no one else to 
know about it. Now, there’s that Daphne.” 

Daphne Sinclair ? What about her ? ” 

Hope, I don’t like her — I don’t like her a hit. 
She’s such a — such a curiosity sort of girl — I mean 
she is so eaten up with curiosity. She saw me talking 
to a little ragged boy in the street, and she rushed out 
of her house and brought me here. Do you think she 
will tell?” 

I will see her at school to-morrow : I think I can 
prevent it,” said Hope. 

“ Then I am as happy as the day is long ! ” said 
Patricia. Oh, Hope ; your mother is sweet ! I’ll go 
as soon as ever I have done tea. It is just lovely here. 
My heart is warmed now, by you. The moment I 
looked at you, it began to revive. It was nearly dying, 
do you know. Fancy a girl like me going about with 
a dead heart! But that’s what would have happened 
if you hadn’t come to visit the Levels yesterday. Now, 
my heart is quite glowing, and strong, and happy, and 
I am up to everything.” 

A servant appeared with tea, which was laid on the 
table. It was a proper schoolroom-tea: jam, home- 
made loaves, bread and butter, sandwiches. 

The very sight of a tea like this makes me hungry,” 
said Patricia. “ Hope, will you some day, some far- 
off day, come to see me at Carrigraun ? ” 

“ I’d just love to,” replied Hope. 

You wouldn’t mind its being wild, and much, 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


137 


much shabbier than this house? — although I’d never 
call this house grand.” 

I am very glad to hear you say that,” said Hope. 

That hole in the carpet does comfort me so,” said 
Patricia. Have you, by any chance, rats and mice 
about ? ” 

I trust it won’t disappoint you, but we have not,” 
answered Hope. 

Well — perhaps you can do without them ; but they 
are a great, great pleasure, more particularly rats, for 
they are so clever : they get to know you like anything. 
In my bedroom at home, I kept a family. There was 
Whiskers — he was the father ; and Muffin — she was the 
mother; and all the little rats. I had names for each 
of them. Whiskers used to come out to be fed every 
night regularly, and when he had a new family to 
show me, he used to bring Mrs. Muffin and the little 
rats with him. Oh, it was delightful ! I think 
Whiskers would do anything for me. I made him so 
tame: I had only to sit and whistle, and he’d come. 
They really are delightful pets, and they cost so little, 
Hope — ^just a few crumbs, and a few grains of corn; 
nothing more. Poor darlings! They are clever. I 
feel inclined to cry at night when I think of Whiskers.” 

I tell you what,” said Hope. Suppose I were 
to find a little very old aquarium. I believe we’ve got 
one up in a lumber room; and suppose I were to give 
you two or three of my sea-anemones. Why, Patricia, 
your eyes are sparkling! Would you like it?” 

Oh, you darling — darling!'' said Patricia. She 


138 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


sprang from her seat at the tea-table, knocked over a 
cup of the most valuable china, saw it fall to the 
ground, where it broke into several pieces, but, regard- 
less of the broken cup and the stream of tea, she flung 
herself on Hope’s neck. 

You do make me wonderfully happy,” she said. 

Hope de Lacey had certainly the temper of an angel. 
She rang the bell very gently and, when the servant 
appeared, the broken cup was removed, and the deluge 
of tea obliterated as far as possible. 

I suppose I ought to be very sorry,” said Patricia. 

I am clumsy : I’ll never be anything else. I am 
rather a hopeless sort, don’t you think so ? ” 

Emphatically not,” was the answer. But, 
Patricia, you have a great deal to learn.” 

“ Let me say something to you, Hope. You may 
call me Patsie: it’s my home-name. I wouldi^’t let 
anyone else utter it.” 

Patsie, dear ; you have a great deal to learn.” 

Of course ; and I mean to. Oh, I have enjoyed 
my tea, and my visit. What is the hour ? ” 

It is past five o’clock. I will send Edward home 
with you.” 

Oh, but mayn’t I go alone ? ” 

Edward shall go to the beginning of Rodney 
Square. You can find your way from there to Ho. 14. 
I am sorry that you can’t stay a lot longer; but as 
Uncle Rupert is coming, perhaps it is best.” 

Lady Mary won’t tell Mrs. Lovel, will she ? ” 

I will ask her not to do so.” 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 139 

Remind her that she was like me when she was 
young.” 

Dear, darling mother ! ” said Hope. Her one 
desire is to he kind to all the nice girls she comes across. 
She is devoted to girls; only they must be nice, and 
straight.” 

I am not a bit nice,” said Patricia ; but I think 
I am straight.” 

Well, dear ; I believe you are : but you have come 
here without leave.” 

That’s fair enough,” said Patricia. I didn’t 
want to ask leave. They can’t take all my liberty 
from me. But I shan’t tell a lie about it; don’t you 
imagine such a thing.” 

I don’t, not for a minute ; and I’ll manage Daphne 
to-morrow.” 

Thank you ; thank you.” 

I wouldn’t get into Daphne’s power, if I were you, 
Patricia. If there were any fear of such a thing hap- 
pening, I’d much rather tell Mrs. Lovel frankly what 
I had done. After all, dear Patsie, you only did it 
because you were fresh from the country.” 

And because I am a free-born girl,” said Patricia, 
who won’t be tied and bound by anybody.” 

Hope opened her lips to speak, but did not say any- 
thing. She rang the bell again. Patricia’s out-door 
things were brought down. Edward, a neat little page- 
boy, stood waiting in the hall, and Patricia parted 
from her friend. 

I will ask you again very soon,” said Hope, as she 


140 


PATRICIA AT THE SQUARE. 


kissed her. Oh, and there’s Uncle Kupert. Good- 
bye, Patsie: good-bye.” 

Patricia saw a hansom draw up at the door. A 
gentleman got out. He had speaking grey eyes, a 
thin, pale face, white hair, and a long drooping 
moustache. He was very thin and tall; hut Patricia 
thought he had a wonderful face. Just for a min- 
ute, his .eyes met hers, and there was something in the 
eagerness of her eyes which made his brighten and 
smile very slightly. Then, raising his hat, he entered 
the house. 

That’s a nice, comfortable, shabby sort of dear 
old house,” said Patricia aloud. 

Edward, the page-hoy, pricked up his ears and 
looked very indignant, hut he was too polite to 
speak. Presently, they reached Rodney Square, where 
Patricia parted from her companion and, putting 
wings to her feet, ran the short distance which divided 
her from Ho. 14. She did not know that she was 
watched from behind a window-blind by Daphne Sin- 
clair. Had she known, she would not have cared. 
Between her and any possible disaster stood the 
guardian presences of Lady Mary de Lacey and Hope. 
Little she cared now for the rest of the world. She had 
found friends in England : friends in London. There 
was a shabby old house in London where she could en- 
joy herself and have a welcome; and by-and-by, she 
would have a tank of sea-anemones of her own. Her 
sky was not all grey : there were peeps of blue shining 
through the clouds. 


CHAPTER XII. 


TROUBLE. 

It so happened that Mrs. Lovel did not pay her 
visit to Lady Mary de Lacey that afternoon. Had she 
done so, as she originally intended, a good deal that 
happened in this story would never have transpired. 
As things were, however, Patricia was allowed to enter 
the house without anyone specially observing her. She 
ran up to her room, took off her hat and purple jacket-, 
removed her shoes and went into the schoolroom. Tea 
was a thing of the past. The two girls, Justine and 
Sylvia, were busily engaged reading their history for 
the next day’s lessons. Miss Haste was seated by the 
fire enjoying a copy of Mrs. Humphrey Ward’s last 
novel. When Patricia entered, she closed the book, 
and said to the girl in a quiet voice: 

“ What a very long walk you and Kate have taken ! 
Where did you go ? ” 

Kate and I did not go anywhere,” was Patricia’s 
answer. 

At this unexpected remark, both the Lovel girls 
closed their books and looked full at Patricia. Miss 
Haste also turned completely round so as to face the 
girl. 


141 


142 


TROUBLE. 


What do you mean, Patricia ? she said. 

Exactly what I have said, Miss Haste,” answered 
Patricia, calmly, for the soothing influence of Lady 
Mary de Lacey and Hope were still over her, and she 
did not at all want to make a fuss. We didn’t go 
out together, so it is impossible for me to tell you 
where we have been, for we have been nowhere to- 
gether.” 

But,” said Miss Haste — she looked at J ustine — 
“ Justine, you did call Patricia to tea, did you not ? ” 
“ Of course I did,” said Justine. I knocked at 
your door, Patricia, and, receiving no answer, opened 
it, and looked in. You were not there.” 

‘‘ I know I wasn’t,” said Patricia. 

“ Then where were you, dear ? ” said Miss Haste. 
Patricia was silent. 

Perhaps you are fond of books,” said the gover- 
ness, quietly, and went to the library. We all of us, 
as a rule, ask permission to go there; but you didn’t 
know. You were in the library, were you ? ” 

Patricia could have said, “ Yes,” and saved herself 
from all further questioning ; but this was by no means 
her way. 

* I wasn’t in the library,” she said. 

“ Then where were you ? ” 

I was — well, dear Miss Haste — the fact is — I 
don’t mean to say.” 

Patricia ! You intend not to tell me where you 
have been or what you have been doing from three 
o’clock until now ? It is half-past five now. Eor two 


TROUBLE. 


143 


hours and a half you have been absent, and you won’t 
say where ? ” 

That is it, precisely,” said Patricia. For two 
hours and a half I have been absent, and I won’t say 
where.” 

My dear child, this won’t do at all. I shall have 
to speak to Mrs. Lovel.” 

Patricia sat down calmly. 

Do,” she said, in a gentle tone. I shall tell 
Mrs. Lovel exactly what I’ve said to you.” 

Oh, Patricia ! ” cried Sylvia, coming forward at 
this moment. Don’t — don’t be so nasty and unkind. 
Why should you keep secrets from us when we are all 
so anxious to be your real friends.” 

I know it,” said Patricia. You are the kindest 
people I ever came across except ” 

Go on, dear.” 

IN'othing: — I mean — that you are all just too kind 
to me.” 

Well, dear ; return our kindness, if you feel it to 
be kindness,” said Miss Haste, and give us your con- 
fidence. You didn’t, of course — oh, but I needn’t ask 

I — ^you didn’t of course go out alone ? ” 

That is exactly what I did do,” said Patricia. 
What ? Then Kate never came to you ; never of- 

\ fered to go with you when I gave her such explicit 

II directions ! Girls, has Kate come in yet ? ” 

I I don’t know. Hasty,” replied Sylvia ; but I 
don’t think so: anyhow, I haven’t seen her.” 

You mustn’t blame Kate,” said Patricia. She 


144 


TROUBLE. 


did offer to go with me, but I told her I didn’t want 
her. I gave her leave to have an afternoon spree. I 
dare say she is having a jolly good time.” 

Then you went out by yourself ? ” 

Patricia nodded. 

“ And you refuse to say where you have been ? ” 

That’s it : precisely,” said the girl. 

Miss Haste got up. Her face was very sorrowful. 
When she reached the schoolroom-door she turned and 
looked full at Patricia. 

Is that your last word ? ” 

Patricia nodded. 

Miss Haste went out of the room, and closed the 
door quietly behind her. 

Do let’s get on with our history,” said Jus- 
tine, speaking in a cross voice and looking at her 
sister. , 

Sylvia returned Justine’s look. Then she glanced 
at Patricia, who was humming an Irish air under her 
breath and had taken up a hook which happened to be 
lying on the table. Sylvia, unable to contain herself, 
sprang to her feet and ran across the room. 

You will tell me, won’t you, Patty? ” 

Her words were whispered. 

Ho,” said Patricia. Go back and learn your 
history : do, Sylvia : it’s a pity for you to waste your 
time.” 

But,” said Sylvia, I don’t quite know what it 
means. You can’t keep a secret of that sort in this 
house. It isn’t allowed, not for a moment. You don’t 


TROUBLE. 


145 


understand father and mother. Oh, they are very, 
very kind, but they won’t bear that sort of thing. 
You’ll get into the most awful row. If you will 
only tell, I know they’ll forgive you, but — oh, Patty, 
you make me so unhappy ! ” 

Patricia took one of Sylvia’s hands and held it 
gently for a minute. 

I have done nothing wrong,” she said — at least, 
nothing that I consider wrong; but no words of yours 
or of anybody else’s will alter me : I won’t tell what I 
did this afternoon.” 

J ust then, Miss Haste came back. 

Patricia, Mrs. Lovel wants to see you in her 
morning-room.” 

Patricia gave a very faint sigh, then rose abruptly 
and left the room. J ustine raised her head eagerly. 

What does mother say, Hasty ? ” 

Of course she is terribly annoyed, dear. Patricia 
must tell.” 

She won’t,” said Sylvia. 

“ Nonsense, Sylvia ! ” said Miss Haste. You 
know nothing about it. She will have to. Fancy a 
girl of Patricia’s age defying a whole family.” 

She must be conquered, of course,” said Justine. 

I do trust father and mother will be firm.” 

I think you know they will,” said Miss Haste, in 
a gentle voice. I am sorry for the poor child. She 
needs a great deal of breaking in.” 

“ I call her a terrible character,” said Justine. I 
only trust that father and mother will send her to 


146 


TROUBLE. 


school. She has quite destroyed the peace of this 
house.” 

It is very, very unkind to speak of her like that,” 
said Sylvia. Things are so different in her home 
that she cannot be expected to like all our ways 
straight off.” 

Come, girls, you had better get back to your 
work,” said Miss Haste, and the conversation ceased. 

Meanwhile Patricia, quite calm, looking bright, 
handsome, intelligent, and thoroughly well-pleased with 
herself, entered Mrs. Loveks presence. Mrs. Lovel, 
who was seated by her davenport (she was frequently 
writing letters when she was not out or receiving com- 
pany), turned at once.' The look of the girl’s father in 
her expressive eyes at once softened Mrs. Level’s heart. 
Come here, darling,” she said. 

Patricia heartily wished she would not call her 
darling. She disliked extravagant expressions of af- 
fection. At that time she had none whatever for Mrs. 
Lovel : she only tolerated her for the sake of her father. 
Mrs. Level’s kind face beamed on the girl. 

^‘Now, Patricia, my dear; what is this little mys- 
tery that has so annoyed poor Miss Haste ? It seems 
you went out by yourself to-day without consulting 
anyone. Miss Haste is put in authority over you, and 
she gave directions that Kate was to take you for a 
walk while my girls were having their singing lesson. 
You refused to avail yourself of Kate’s services, and 
went out alone. Is that so ? ” 

Yes, Mrs. Lovel,” said Patricia, in a gentle tone. 


TROUBLE. 


147 


Don’t you think you did very wrong ? ’’ 

‘^Ko; I don’t,’’ said Patricia. 1 think I did 
right.” 

“ But, my dear child, to disobey must be wrong.” 

I had an engagement,” said Patricia, speaking 
slowly, and I didn’t want Kate ; so I didn’t use her. 
It seemed a kindness on my part to give Kate a few 
hours off. I have no doubt she is enjoying herself. I 
don’t see why I should be worried by Kate if I don’t 
want her.” 

But don’t you understand, Patricia, that you have 
got to obey ? ” 

That is what I don’t understand,” answered 
Patricia. 

“ You will have to obey while you are in this house, 
dear.” 

Patricia gave a gentle sigh. 

You see,” she replied, I never wanted to be in 
this house: it was the very last thing I desired.” 

We had all that out yesterday, hadn’t we, 
Patricia ? ” 

Oh yes — ^yes : and I mean to be quite good.” 

But you are not quite good, now.” 

Patricia shook her head slowly. 

I can’t help it,” she answered. I am good ac- 
cording to my lights. If they are not your lights, I 
don’t see that I am to be blamed.” 

Mrs. Lovel was puzzled. After a minute, she said : 

Well, dear ; I will overlook the fact of your going 
out alone on this one occasion. You must never do it 


148 


TROUBLE. 


again. You must take orders from me, once and for 
all, that you are not to leave the house unaccompa- 
nied. It is not done in our set in London, my child, 
and could your father speak to you, he would be 
shocked.’’ 

I told him about it before I went,” said Patricia, 
and he seemed quite happy.” 

What do you mean ? ” 

Oh — I tell him everything : I couldn’t live if I 
didn’t. I think, on the whole, he rather liked it than 
otherwise.” 

Well, I must have your promise — that you will 
never do it again.” 

My solemn promise ? 

Your unbreakable promise, Patricia.” 

That I am never — ^never to leave these doors 
except with someone ? ” 

Yes.” 

Very well. I will make the promise. It’s a hor- 
rid promise to make; but I’ll make it. You needn’t 
be a bit, not a bit anxious about the future. That is 
all, now. I have had my happy time. You want to 
go on with your writing, don’t you? You may. I 
will explain things to father. It is quite right.” 

I am glad you have made me that promise ; and 
I think somehow you will keep it.” 

Of course I’ll keep it. Whatever I am, I’m 
straight.” 

I hope so ; you wouldn’t be like your father if you 
were not.” 


TROUBLE. 


149 


Dad knows/’ said the girl, and tears came to the 
back of her eyes and caused them to smart. 

^^ow, of course, Patricia, you will tell me where 
you went to-day. I have forgiven you, and the thing 
is over; but I must know what you did, dear.” 

I am afraid,” said Patricia, slowly, that ^ must ’ 
will be your master, for I am not going to tell.” 

Patricia ! ” 

That is it,” said Patricia. 

My dear girl ; do consider. You won’t refuse your 
father’s old friend. It is necessary for the discipline 
of this house that I should know. You will tell 
me. • And as a great favour I will promise not to 
repeat what you say either to Miss Haste or the 
girls. How — that is a great concession on my part. 
You will tell me, dear. Come, my little girl ; don’t be 
hard.” 

I am very sorry,” said Patricia. You are 
awfully kind, Mrs. Level. You are far too kind if the 
facts could be known; and I almost wish you were 
not; for a little — a little roughness wouldn’t do me a 
bit of harm. But I just won’t spoil my perfect time — 
I won’t; I can’t.” 

Then I must take you to my husband.” 

It won’t be a bit of good,” said Patricia. I shall 
say just the same to him.” 

Come ; he is in the house.” 

Mrs. Level held out her hand. Patricia took it 
somewhat unwillingly. Mrs. Level conducted the girl 
to her husband’s study, which was on the same floor. 


150 


TROUBLE. 


Mr. Lovel looked up. When he saw his wife entering 
with Patricia, he said, in his genial voice : 

Ah, so there you are, and our little wild Irish 
girl. Well, Pat ; and how goes the world ? ’’ 

Please, sir,” said Patricia, I would much 
rather you didn^t call me that.” 

Ah ! You stand on your dignity, do you ? Well, 
I don’t mind; I will frame my question differently: 
How goes the world with you, Patricia Pedgold ? ” 
Thank you, sir ; it went for two hours beautifully : 
now it’s clouding over a bit.” 

The facts are these, Philip,” said Mrs. Lovel. 

Patricia has not behaved quite well, and I am forced 
to come to you in order that you may use your au- 
thority. — We neither of us wish to be severe on you, 

Patricia, but as you won’t obey me ” 

You won’t obey my wife ? ” said Mr. Lovel, and 
his whole tone changed, the kindly expression left his 
face, and it grew severe.” 

I have promised to obey,” said Patricia ; but 
there is a question Mrs. Lovel wants answered that I 
don’t intend to answer.” 

^^You are begging the question, you silly girl.— 
Well, Cara; you mustn’t be annoyed about things. 
What is it?” 

It is just this, dear,” said Mrs Lovel. Our 
little Patricia ” 

Our little Patricia ! ” whispered Patricia under 
her breath. Indeed, I am not theirs ! ” 

Our little Patricia,” continued Mrs. Lovel, in- 


TROUBLE. 


151 


nocently, “ went out for a walk alone instead of tak- 
ing Kate, as Miss Haste desired her to do. I am 
overlooking that part of her conduct, for she knew no 
better, and luckily, as it happened, came to no harm. 
Patricia was out for close on two hours, but refuses 
to tell where she has been. How, I insist upon 
knowing.” 

Out with it at once, Patricia, and have done with 
the thing,” said Lovel. 

Ho,” said Patricia ; I am not going to say.” 

Then you will be punished.” 

Very well,” said Patricia. 

You had better go to your room, dear,” said Mrs. 
Lovel, in a low tone. “ My husband and I will think 
over what is best to be done and will let you know.” 

Thank you,” said Patricia. 

She went quickly upstairs, entered her bedroom, 
flung the window wide open and stood staring down 
into the square. 

I wonT, wonT — wont tell ! ” she kept repeating 
to her own heart. My beautiful hour and a half shall 
not be spoilt ! I will keep it always as a treasure. I 
will not tell.” 

Two girls were walking at the opposite side of the 
square. They were accompanied by their mother. 
The girls were the Sinclairs, and Daphne looked 
knowingly up at the solitary little figure of Patricia 
silhouetted against the electric light in her bedroom. 

She knows,” thought the girl ; “ but Hope will 
manage her. I’ll never, never tell.’^ 


152 


TROUBLE. 


Mrs. Lovel came up presently, , opened Patricia’s 
door, and came in. 

Are you still determined to maintain that silence, 
Patricia ? ” 

Oh, yes,” said Patricia, gently. I never break 
my word: I never have, all my life. There’s no use 
asking me. I am ready to take any punishment. Why, 
I’d go to the stake — rather than tell.” 

You are a very silly, very Irish child.” 

You mustn’t talk to me in that way about being 
Irish,” said Patricia ; for if you were lucky enough 
to be Irish yourself, you’d be so proud of it, you’d 
hardly know what to do.” 

Mrs. Lovel suppressed a slight smile. 

Do you mind shutting the window while I 
am here ? she said, for I cannot stand the cold 
air.” 

Oh, poor Mrs. Lovel ! I am sorry,” said Patricia. 

What a pity you haven’t hardened yourself. I love 
the north-easter; it braces me so.” 

You are like Charles Kingsley, dear : he wrote an 
ode to the north-easter.” 

Did he ? I never heard of him,” said Pa- 
tricia. 

Kow, my dear, as you have quite made up your 
mind, I must tell you what my husband and I have 
decided to do.” 

I suppose it will be very unpleasant ? ” 

Well, it won’t be very nice. But it is just this. 
We have been thinking over all the possible things 


TROUBLE. 


15 ^ 


that you could have done this afternoon, and it has 
suddenly occurred to us that you may have accepted an 
invitation from Hope de Lacey, and have gone there.” 

Patricia started, and got very red. 

Have I guessed the truth, dear ? For if I have, 
and you will tell me now, everything shall be at an 
end.” 

I won’t say,” replied Patricia. 

Very well: then we are going to act on that sup- 
position. I may as well tell you that a couple of 
minutes ago I received a letter from Lady Mary de 
Lacey delivered by hand, in which she specially in- 
vited you to go and stay with her and Hope from next 
Saturday to Monday.” 

Oh ! ” said Patricia, her eyes lighting up. 

“ But we don’t intend to let you go. On the con- 
trary, we intend to refuse all invitations which Lady 
Mary sends you for a month from the present time. 
That is your punishment, Patricia. You are to have 
nothing to do with her or Hope until a month is over. 
This is the twenty-fifth of March. On the twenty- 
fifth of April your punishment will come to an end. 
How, as far as the rest of the world is concerned, you 
are just as though this thing had not happened. 
Good-bye, dear: I am sorry. I will write to Lady 
Mary myself and refuse for you.” 

Don’t go ! ” said Patricia, in a stifled voice. 

She ran after Mrs. Lovel, flung herself on her knees 
at the lady’s feet, and clasped her arms round her 
waist. 


154 


TROUBLE. 


I will be good — I will be good ! ’’ she said. Do, 
do let me go ! ” 

Tell me where you have been. Even now I am 
willing to listen.’’ 

I can’t ! I cannot — indeed, I cannot. But oh, 
do, do let me go! You don’t know what frightful 
harm you are doing to me by refusing. Oh, please let 
me go! Father doesn’t like you at all now, for being 
so hard to me. Oh, please let me go ! ” 

!N^o, Patricia. My husband and I have decided 
that this shall be your punishment. No more words, 
my child. I should not be following your dear father’s 
directions if I did not insist on discipline. Don’t cry, 
dear; and you must not keep me now.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


IN THE DRAWII^G-KOOM. 

When Patricia was alone, she did not cry. It was 
not her custom to shed tears. They came very slowly 
when they did come, and they came but seldom. She 
stood for a few minutes considering the whole posi- 
tion. She had her golden hour and a half intact to 
treasure in her memory, hut all the golden hours that 
might have been, all the joys that might have followed 
were shut away. 

Nevertheless, she was not sorry. She was intensely 
disappointed, but she had not the most remote idea 
of breaking her promise. She had told Hope de Lacey 
that she would not tell about her stolen visit. She had 
said to herself that nothing would induce her to tell. 
She had further told Hope that, although she would 
not tell about the visit, she would not condescend to 
whisper the faintest shadow of untruth with regard 
to it. 

I am straight; you know,” she said to Hope, and 
she said the same thing now to herself. 

The electric light was making the room very bright. 
It would soon be time for Patricia to dress for supper. 
The girls and their governess always had supper to- 
155 


156 


IN THE drawing-room. 


gether in the schoolroom. Afterwards, if Mr. and 
Mrs. Level were at home and there were no special 
people staying in the house, they were allowed to come 
to the drawing-room for a short time. On these occa- 
sions, Sylvia played her latest piece on the pianoforte, 
and Justine showed her sketch-book. The girls were 
made much of by both parents, and enjoyed the hours 
they spent with them immensely. 

On the evenings when they went to the drawing- 
room, they were expected to be dressed with extra care. 
Patricia was just thinking of leaving her room when 
she heard a tap at the door. 

Who’s there ? ” she called out. 

It’s me,” said Sylvia, from the other side of the 
door. May I come in ? ” 

Yes,” said Patricia. Oh, glory me, Sylvia ! 
Why will you knock? We never knock at Car- 
rigraun.” 

We always do here,” said Sylvia. It isn’t 
thought polite to go into a person’s room without 
knocking.” 

How Mog would laugh if she heard you ! ” said 
Patricia. But never mind; you mean it well.” 

Of course I do,” said Sylvia. She looked , 
anxiously into Patricia’s face. It betrayed nothing. ‘ 
Whatever her feelings might be, they were pushed back 
out of sight, as she herself expressed it, for the time 
being. 

‘‘ Your room is bitterly cold,” said Sylvia, as she 
at the window. i 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


157 


For answer, Patricia suddenly swept her arms 
round the smaller girl, whirled her up the room, and 
stood with her before the window. 

“ Don’t — don’t, Patty ! I am shivering like any- 
thing.” 

“ I want to harden you, you poor little hot-house 
plant,” said Patricia. Oh, Sylvia, if you only knew 
what the life of the free means ! You are nothing in 
the world but a poor slave, you unfortunate child.” 

I am not an unfortunate child, and I am sure I 
am not a slave,” said Sylvia, feeling ruffled. 
She had come with great fear and trepidation to 
Patricia’s door. Justine was very angry with Patricia, 
and even kind Miss Haste was deeply annoyed. But 
Sylvia pitied her, and longed to comfort her. How, it 
seemed to her that there was no one to comfort. 
Patricia’s face was quite smiling, and the colour which 
her happy hour and a half had given her still lingered 
in her cheeks. 

Did you ” began Sylvia. 

^'Did I what?” 

I mean — were you ” 

Was I what ? ” 

“ I mean — were they — were they very angry ? 
Had you to tell ? ” 

How look here, little Sylvia Level ; I am not going 
to explain to you a single thing that happened. You 
think I am in disgrace. I am not in disgrace at all : 
I am just as I always was. I am going to be good — 
quite good — in the future. You needn’t be alarmed. 


158 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


I am going to poke round with you and Justine — what 
a stiff old thing Justine is! — and with Miss Haste, 
who means well, but does not really know anything 
of life ; and I am going to do my lessons, for I really 
and truly like them: and that is just about all. There 
is nothing exciting for you to hear. There is no story 
for me to tell you — anyhow, I am not going to tell it, 
even if there is; hut as a matter of fact, there isn’t. 
I am all right. You are all trying to put me into a 
mould, and I suppose I’ll squeeze in somehow, hut I’ll 
he a tight fit, and you may as well know it. Well, 
what a scared little face.” 

I am shivering cold I ” said Sylvia. 

Oh, you poor thing. Then of course I’ll shut the 
window ; hut, to he frank, I hope you’ll not stay long, 
for I must have air. I can only indulge in it freely 
in my bedroom, and I do not see why I should be 
debarred from that.” 

I came to tell you, amongst other things,” said 
Sylvia, that we three are going down to the draw- 
ing-room to-night.” 

Really ! ” said Patricia. How exciting ! When 
do we go ? ” 

We go at half-past eight precisely, and we remain 
for one hour. It’s always very comfy in the drawing- 
room.” 

Patricia shrugged her shoulders. 

I know your idea of comfort,” she said. 

But it is really. You will get to love it.”y 

Who’s going to be there ? ” 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


159 


Only father and mother, and, I think, an old lady 
called Miss Mackinnon. I believe she is coming to 
dine. She is very nice, only she’s deaf. You have to 
shout to her when you speak, and she always asks you 
the same question twice.” 

Is she like that ? ” said Patricia. It will 
remind me of grand-dad.” 

Is he deaf?” 

Of course. He is old, and his ears press close to 
his head. Those sort of ears always give way as you 
get old. Mine will, too, I know, unless I can coax 
them to stick out.” 

Oh, please don’t ! ” said Sylvia. Ears that 
stick out are hideous.” 

Who cares for looks about ears ? ” said Patricia. 

They’re meant for hearing.” 

She pressed her hands against her own, and tried 
to push them into an unnatural position. 

Well,” she said ; what else have you to tell me ? ” 

Only that we’ll have all to dress to go down to the 
drawing-room.” 

‘‘ Dress ! ” said Patricia. Won’t I do as I am ? 
What’s the matter with my dress ? ” 

It is not evening dress,” said Sylvia. You had 
best have Kate in, Patricia, and she’ll put you into 
something soft and white and becoming.” 

All right,” said Patricia. “ I am indifferent as to 
what I wear. You’d better run along now yourself, 
Sylvia, and get ready. The moment you are out of 
the room, up goes the window-sash, and in comes the 


160 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


north-easter. I do trust and hope it always blows 
from the north-east on this suffocating spot.” 

It doesn’t, I am glad to say. We frequently have 
westerly winds, and southerly winds, and sometimes 
no wind at all.” 

On those occasions,” said Patricia, “ I’ll spend 
my leisure time seated on the roof of the house, for in 
no other possible way can I breathe.” 

Oh, Patricia, you are queer ; but you — there, I 
love you.” 

Don’t,” said Patricia, suddenly. 

What do you mean by don’t ? ” 

I wish you wouldn’t — at least, not yet. If I feel 
any love for you sprouting up in me. I’ll let you know, 
and then your love can sprout equally. But what’s 
the good of one of us suffering from the pangs of 
affection if the other doesn’t respond ? ” 

“ You are queer ! ” said Sylvia. 

I know I am — very. Please go.” 

Kate came in a few minutes later. Her eyes were 
red as though she had been crying. 

I ought never to have taken your advice, miss. 
I’ve got into no end of trouble. The mistress sent for 
me and spoke so severely. I can’t think why I did it.” 

“ Oh, cheer up, Kate,” said Patricia. If you had 
half as good a time as I had, you’d have no cause to 
complain.” 

Well, miss, I met Sam Smith. He belongs to a 
drapery establishment in Victoria Poad. He took me 
to see Madame Tussaud’s. We had a very good time.” 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


161 


Are you going to marry Sam Smith ? ” asked 
Patricia. 

Oh, no, miss : at least, I don’t think so/’ 

Is he a cousin of yours ? or a brother ? ” 

“ 'No, miss; he’s no relation of any sort.” 

Patricia laughed. 

They don’t do that sort of thing in Ireland,” she 
said. I’ll tell you how they manage there, some 
day.” 

Oh, miss ! I wouldn’t have nothing to do with 
the ’abits of those wild Irish for all you could give 
me.” 

I am sure they don’t want you to,” said Patricia ; 
but I am glad — ^being of a forgiving nature, for you 
are speaking very unkindly of my country, Kate — 
that you enjoyed yourself this afternoon; for I en- 
joyed myself enormously. I suppose your Sam 
Smith isn’t bad. Did he take you down into the 
slums ? and did he turn somersaults for you ? I met 
a boy when I was out who turned somersaults for me. 
He managed to do them beautifully. Does Sam 
Smith turn somersaults beautifully, Kate ? ” 

He’s a man, miss, not a boy; there’s a great differ- 
ence ; and as to the slums — he is genteel ; he belongs to 
a draper’s establishment.” 

You puzzle me with your long words,” said 
Patricia. “ Now, do help me to get into my frock. 
Which one am I to wear ? ” 

You had better choose for yourself, miss. There 
are a lot to choose from in the wardrobe.” 


162 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


“ I won^t choose,” said Patricia, ‘‘ for it doesn’t 
matter in the very least to me what I put on.” 

You’d best have white, miss : you’ll look very 
’andsome in white.” 

Why don’t you say /iandsome ? ” said Patricia. 
There isn’t such a word as "'andsome.” 

Yes, there is, miss; and there’s a proverb too 
about it: ‘ ’Andsome is that ’andsome does.’ ” 

Patricia burst out laughing. 

Poor Kate ! ” she said. You don’t know any 
better. Kow help me into my dress.” 

The maid did so. She brushed out the girl’s splen- 
did hair, and put on her a frock of the finest Indian 
muslin, richly and daintily embroidered. Patricia, 
all in white, her pretty feet encased in white silk 
stockings and little white kid shoes, gazed for a pass- 
ing moment at her own reflection in the glass. 

Grand-dad wouldn’t know me,” she said ; and as 
to Mog ; she’d think I was a ghost.” 

Who’s Mog, miss ? ” 

Ah, you’d like to know, wouldn’t you ? ” said 
Patricia. Mog stands alone. There is one Mog in 
the universe, and she lives at Carrigraun. To you, 
she’d be as unintelligible as the Sphynx.” 

I don’t understand you, miss.” 

Of course you don’t, Kate ; but if at any time you 
have any little confidences to make to me about Sam 
Smith, I’ll be delighted to listen. Kow you had best 
go and attend to your own young ladies.” 

Kate left the room, murmuring to herself that of 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


163 


all the extraordinary young ladies, Miss Patricia Eed- 
gold was the queerest : and yet she thought, as she ran 
downstairs to the servants’ hall, She do grow on one. 
I began by thinking I couldn’t abide her, but now, I 
take to her, somehow. Whatever she is, she’s real. 
' There’s no make-believe in her; and what she says, 
she means. I wonder where she did go this afternoon. 
She must have got into a low part to see boys turning 
somersaults in the street. But there ! the poor child 
would have been lost if she’d done anything of the 
sort. She’s very secretive, too, is Miss Patricia. But 
— my word ! she be ’andsome. How she did catch me 
up for pronouncing that word the right way. ’Tis 
queer, the notions them Irish folk take into their 
’eds. As to her Mog — she must be a terrible woman, 
for there ain’t another like her. Perhaps, on the other 
hand, though, she’s beautiful. Miss Patricia has a 
very disdainful way when she likes, for all she did 
come here with the shabbiest old wooden trunk I ever 
set eyes on, and corded round with rope, no less.” 

Patricia went calmly into the schoolroom. She 
looked remarkably well in her white dress. Sylvia 
and Justine were in the palest blue, and Miss Haste 
wore a low neck and short sleeves. Her dress was of 
black net, and she had a little diamond star in her 
hair. Miss Haste looked very pretty; but Patricia, 
who had never before seen anyone in a low dress, was 
rather shocked. She half closed her eyes, and then 
turned so as to talk to her cousins with her back to 
Miss Haste. 


164 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


“ What is the matter, dear ? ” said the governess. 

Yon are dressed so queerly,” said Patricia. You 
have forgotten the top of your dress.” 

Oh no, dear. All ladies dress like this in the 
evening: that is, when they are grown up.” 

Goodness ! ” said Patricia. Then I hope I 
won’t be grown up for ages.” 

Don’t you like it ? ” 

No, I don’t.” 

You’ll have to get accustomed to it, Patricia,” said 
Justine; for all ladies wear low dresses when they 
go into society.” 

But then I am never going into society,” said 
Patricia ; so it won’t matter for me.” 

Supper was announced, and the little party sat down 
to partake of their good food. There was no further 
allusion made to Patricia’s escapade of that afternoon, 
and both Miss Haste and the girls were as chatty and 
friendly as ever. Patricia responded eagerly. 

For I’m going to be good, dad,” she whispered, 
under her breath ; am going to be very good. Don’t 
get startled up in heaven where you are, by the mag- 
nificent things I’m going to do ; for you know already 
that with me it’s never half and half. I am going 

to be a model, dad. Yes, Miss Haste, did you 

speak?” 

‘‘ Don’t stoop so much, Patricia ; and hold your knife 
not so low down, dear.” 

Patricia put her hand on the extreme point of the ? 
handle of her knife. 1 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


165 


‘‘ I can’t cut my meat well like this,” she said ; 

but I suppose it’s the English way.” 

“ It’s the correct way, dear,” said Miss Haste. 

“ Dad : I hate correct ways,” whispered Patricia ; 

but I’m going in for them, for all that. I’ll starve, 
I expect ; for I can’t cut with my knife like this. But 
— there! Don’t you get startled where you are; for 
I’ll come out of all this queer arrangement you have 
made for me all right presently.” 

Miss Haste did not give Patricia any further in- 
junctions at present with regard to her manner of 
partaking of food. 

I must break the child in by degrees,” she said to 
herself ; and with all her wild ways, she is a perfect 
lady at heart.” 

Soon after the schoolroom dinner had come to an 
end a footman appeared to request the entire party to 
go into the drawing-room. 

How comes the exciting time ! ” thought Pa- 
tricia. I’ll attack the deaf old lady. She’ll feel a 
little bit like being at home.” 

There were two beautiful drawing-rooms in the 
house, the folding-doors between which were flung 
open. Patricia, as she entered, had a long vista of 
mirrors and pictures, of little tables shining with 
silver ornaments, of cabinets filled with rare old china, 
an appallingly soft carpet under her feet and a blazing 
fire in each room. 

A very old lady, dressed in black satin, with a white 
mob cap on her head, was seated near the hottest of 


166 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


the fires. Mrs. Level, in full dinner-dress, was talk- 
ing to her. She and her husband were going out 
to a dance soon after ten o’clock, and Mr. Lovel 
was reading the latest number of The Nineteenth 
Century. 

The moment the three girls and their governess 
came in, Mr. Lovel came forward most courteously 
and, taking Miss Haste’s hand, said : 

How do you do ? I haven’t seen you before, to- 
day.” 

Patricia thought this action on his part very af- 
fected. But her eyes were fixed on old Miss Mackin- 
non. Miss Mackinnon was very stout and short and, in 
an extraordinary way, she reminded Patricia of old 
Lady Florence Moriarty. 

I wonder if she laughs like her,” thought the girl. 

I hope she is not very deaf. I should like to make 
her laugh.” 

Mr. Lovel, having done his duty in saying a few 
words to Miss Haste, chatted with his own daughters, 
and then allowed Sylvia to put her hand inside his arm 
and lead him up to a table full of photographs, while 
Justine addressed herself to her mother. But Mr. 
Lovel was nothing if he was not courteous to everyone. 
He soon disengaged himself from Sylvia and went up 
to Patricia. Her keenly vivacious face, beaming as it 
was with intelligence, attracted him as it did everyone 
else who saw it. 

Well, my dear child, and what can I do to amuse 
you ? ” 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


167 


When last he had seen her, he was exceedingly dis- 
pleased, and had shown it in his face and manner. 
Now, he looked at the girl with eyes full of kindness. 
She saw at once that she was to submit to her punish- 
ment, but beyond that nothing whatever was going 
to happen. The punishment, however, was severe 
enough to cause her heart to ache badly. 

“ What can I do to amuse you ? ” repeated Mr. 
Lovel. 

Nothing, thank you,” replied Patricia, unless 
you will allow me to talk to the deaf old lady by the 
fire.” 

Hush, my dear ! She may hear you,” said Mr. 
Lovel. She is not so very deaf.” 

Sylvia said she was — that I’d have to shout when 
I spoke to her.” 

Sylvia ! ” said her father. Well, come, Pa- 
tricia; you have attracted Miss Mackinnon’s notice. 
She would, I am sure, like to talk to you.” 

The necessary introduction was made, and Patricia 
was accommodated with a seat by Miss Mackinnon’s 
side. The fire was scorching. The room, to the girl, 
was intensely hot. 

How long do you think you’ll be able to stand it ? ” 
was her first remark to Miss Mackinnon. 

My dear — eh ? . What are you saying ? ” 

How — long — will — ^you — be — able — to stand it? ” 
i shouted Patricia. 

1 “ Yes, my dear : I am not deaf. What am I stand- 

liing? I fail to comprehend.” 


168 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


The — furnace — that is in the room,” said Pa- 
tricia. 

Oh, I like it. It is warm, and comfortable. You 
are an Irish girl, are you not ? ” 

“ Proud of it,” said Patricia. May I ask you a 
question ? ” 

Miss Mackinnon, who had been half dropping asleep 
over her knitting, was roused by this impulsive crea- 
ture. 

Of course you may,” she said. 

Well then — in strict confidence — are you stony 
deaf or only middling ? ” 

I am not deaf at all.” 

“ Oh — ^fie ! ” said Patricia. You are. I have to 
raise my voice.” 

Donjt raise it : I can hear quite well.” 

Did you ever meet Lady Florence Moriarty ? ” 

Patricia asked this question in a very low voice. 
Miss Mackinnon looked at her and shook her head. 

I don’t hear you, my dear. The young people 
of the present day have no idea of speaking distinctly.” 

Thank you so much,” said Patricia, resuming her 
loud tone. I^ow I quite understand. Do you know 
Lady Florence Moriarty ? ” 

Never heard of the lady.” 

You are so like her that I am sure you must be a 
relation. I wish you’d laugh.” 

“ I really can’t laugh to order, my dear.” 

Shall I show you the way Lady Florence laughs ? 
Shall I describe it to you ? ” 


IN Me drawing-room. 16^ 

If you like, my dear child.^’ 

It would suit you exactly, for you have precisely 
the figure for it. You simply heave up and down, and 
don’t make any noise at all, only your eyes twinkle, 
and perhaps your mouth gets a little broad. You have 
a broad mouth as it is, though. Well, when you 
laugh (do you hear me?) you’ll have to make it very 
broad, and show your — your — substitutes.” 

What is the child talking about ? ” said the old 
lady, looking in despair at Mrs. Level, who now, at- 
tracted by the extraordinary conversation, had drawn 
near. 

I mean her false teeth,” said Patricia, in a low 
voice to Mrs. Level. I don’t like to say it out any 
plainer; that is why I used the word ^ substitutes.’ ” 

Don’t talk on personal matters,” said Mrs. Level. 

“ What am I to speak of ? ” continued Patricia. 
^‘Oh, that fire! I’ll faint.” 

Talk on general matters : speak of the weather, 
or how you like England, or — or — anything about 
Ireland.” 

“ Miss Mackinnon,” said Patricia, sidling up very 
close to the old lady, raising her voice to a high shout, 
but speaking in a confidential tone ; you needn’t 
mind about laughing now, for after all, I don’t really 
care whether you laugh or not : but I want to tell you 
something, ifiay I ? ” 

Yes, my dear child, of course. You have a nice 
clear voice, and I understand every word. You are 
not shouting at all, are you ? ” 


170 IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 

Oh dear me,” said Patricia ; I am yelling.” 

“Yelling?” 

“ Well, yes ; but never mind ; what you want is to 
hear me. Now for my remark to you. Mrs. Lovel 
doesn’t wish me to be personal.” 

“ Of course not, my dear.” The old lady nodded 
approvingly. “ People who are personal are very ill- 
bred.” 

“ Are they, really ? Well, I don’t exactly think I 
am that ; but perhaps I am, I don’t quite know, and as 
a matter of fact, I don’t quite care. But what I want 
to tell you is this: I hate England; and I loathe 
London.” 

“ Oh, my dear little girl, that is rude.” 

“ But it is true,” said Patricia. 

“ We must not always speak out what we think,” 
said Miss Mackinnon. “ If we do so, we hurt other 
people.” 

Patricia was silent for a minute after this remark, 
then, getting still nearer to the old lady, she took one 
of her hands and said, looking at her with eyes brim- 
full of interest: 

“ You are awfully old, aren’t you ? ” 

“ I am not young, my child.” 

“ I quite love you for being old,” said Patricia. “ I 
hate young people, and I dislike betwixts and betweens. 
It’s the old that I love. Lady Florence Moriarty was 
old. I adored her: and grand-dad is very old. Are 
you ninety yet ? ” 

“ Oh, no ; my child, no. I am not eighty yet.” 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


171 


Still you are awfully old,” said Patricia in a 
contemplative voice. !Now have you, all — all your 
very long life spoken the simple truth and yet never 
hurt anybody ? ” 

I am afraid, dear, that I can scarcely reply in the 
affirmative to that speech.” 

Then, there you are,” said Patricia ; and yet you 
blame me, a very young girl, for trying to keep 
straight. By the way, did* you ever feel your spine 
begin to melt when you sat close to such an appallingly 
hot fire ? ” 

I am sorry that you feel the fire so much, my dear. 
I, at my age, like it.” 

Patricia gave a heavy sigh. 

I suppose the old have very little blood in them,” 
she said, therefore they want to keep close to the 
fire. My grand-dad loves the fire ; but then it’s a fire 
made of turf, or peat, as you call it, which never gives 
out that fierce heat. And besides, at my dear home, at 
your back you have a roaring gale of wind coming 
in through the broken panes of glass.” 

Good gracious ! ” exclaimed Miss Mackin- 

non. 

It is nice of you to say those words,” continued 
Patricia. They sound so hearty. I expect you’ll 
laugh like Lady Florence in a minute.” 

' As Patricia spoke, she tried to tickle the palm of 
[the old lady’s hand. 

I Don’t, don’t, child ! ” said Miss Mackinnon. But 
ithe result was a peal of laughter, not only from the 


172 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


ancient lady herself, but from every other person in 
the room. 

^^ow, Patricia/’ said Mrs. Lovel ; come over here 
and talk to my husband. He wishes to know you a 
little better.” 

Patricia rose very unwillingly. Mrs. Lovel sat 
down by Miss Mackinnon and began to explain to her 
about Patricia. Patricia knew quite well that she 
was being talked about, but was too honourable to lis- 
ten. Mr. Lovel motioned her to a chair, but she 
jumped up abruptly and took his hand. 

Come into the other drawing-room, do,” she said, 
and let’s sit as far as possible from the fire. They 
are talking about me, and the old ’un is stony deaf ; I 
can’t help hearing. Come, do come.” 

Mr. Lovel laughed, and good-naturedly complied; 
a moment later they found themselves alone in the 
other drawing-room. 

That’s better,” said the girl. May I sit in this 
chair, and will you take that? My face feels quite 
scorched by the heat of Miss Mackinnon’s fire.” 

It happens to be one of my fires, Patricia.” 

Oh well, well,” said Patricia : that don’t mat- 
ter, does it ? ” 

Accuracy, my dear, matters a great deal.” 
^‘You’ll never get accuracy in me,” said Patricia; 
although I am straight ; I am quite straight.” 

I fear, Patricia,” said Lovel, speaking slowly, 
and looking into her face, that you are going to be 
a very troublesome young lady.” 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 173 

Oh, jes,’’ said Patricia ; “ you need have no un- 
certainty on the subject, for it’s a positive fact.” 

My wife wished you to come and live with us.” 

Pity ! ” said Patricia. You see I didn’t 
want it.” 

‘^]^ow, may I have a little talk with you — just as 
from a man of the world ? ” 

I’ll respect you, I am sure,” said Patricia. Fire 
away.” 

My dear girl, your style of language is most in- 
elegant ! ” 

Patricia shrugged her shoulders. 

Can’t help it,” she said. 

That’s just what I am coming to. You can help 
it: I am not going to allude to what passed to-day. 
That’s quite over and done with.” 

Over and done with ! ” cried Patricia. It won’t 
be over and done with for a month.” 

Well, my dear, whose fault is that ? But as I have 
just remarked, I don’t wish the subject re-opened.” 

You began it,” said Patricia. 

I want to talk to you about something else,” said 
Level. I want to try and open your eyes.” 

Dear me ! ” said Patricia ; they’re staring open.” 

Your mental eyes.” 

Oh, very well : fire 1 mean, go on.” 

“ I want you to try and understand, dear, that we 
have you here because we want to help you.” 

Patricia dug her nails into her hard little palms. 

To give you education : to give you affection ; to 


174 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


give you, in short, such a training that you may take 
your place in any station of life in which it may 
please God to call you.’^ 

You^re quoting from the Church Catechism now,” 
said Patricia. 

Well, my child, there’s a great deal of truth in 
what I say, is there not ? You cannot tell what your 
future life will he.” 

‘‘Can’t I just? May I say something myself 
now ? ” * 

“ Yes.” 

“First and foremost,” said Patricia; “ Pve made 
up my mind to go through with it. I am going to be 
good. It doesn’t matter to you why: I have a reason 
too deep down in my heart to talk over with you or — 
or anyone, except perhaps Well, I am not al- 

lowed to talk for a month about it to that person. 
Anyhow, you have my word. My word is my bond. 
But if you expect me to be good according to your 
ideas, which are not a bit mine, and also to like being 
good, and to be sort of bubbling over with gratitude, 
and to become the kissy-kissy, clingy-clingy sort of 
girl, why — there ! I can’t go in for that sort of thing. 
I am not made that way. Did you ever — oh, do tell 
me 1 — did you ever catch a wild bird, and put it into a 
gilt cage? If you did, did you notice whether he 
enjoyed it or not ? Did he look frightfully happy, and 
did he come down from his high perch and allow you 
to stroke his head and pet him, and carry him about 
the room on the tip of your finger as Sylvia carries 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


175 


her pet canary? Did he? Had you ever an experi- 
ence of that sort ? ’’ 

I confess I never had.’’ 

Well, I am the wild bird ; and I am in the gilt 
cage. It won’t kill me, and I will submit; but as to 
being a dear, cheerful, chirrupy little bird — why, that 
is impossible. If you and Mrs. Lovel and Miss Haste 
would meet me half way, I — I really should get on 
better ; but as it is — ^ — ” 

What do you mean by meeting you half way ? ” 

Well, for one thing: if you’d let me sleep in one 
of the attics.” 

One of the attics ? ” 

Yes ; a draughty attic, with hardly any furniture 
in it, and a hard, hard sort of camp-bed and a little 
wooden chest of drawers and some pegs to hang my 
dresses on, and no pictures nor ornaments of any kind : 
and if, added to that, you’d allow, in your perfect, 
grand, luxurious house, some holes to be made in the 
wainscot of my attic, and a rat or two put in, then 
you’d find a great difference in me, for I’d always 
have that dear, wild place to fly to. When my naughty, 
stormy moods were on, I’d go there, and — and get over 
them. I’ll be wonderfully grateful if you think you 
can manage that — more particularly the rats.” 

Mr. Lovel rose. 

You must be mad,” he said. 

All right,” said Patricia. I knew you wouldn’t 
understand. ’Tisn’t to be expected. Well, at any 
rate. I’ll be good. I’ll endure the carpets, and the 


176 


IN THE DRAWING-ROOM. 


wadded chairs, and the soft, puddingy beds, and the 
roasting, roaring fires, because IVe said so. My word 
is my bond.’^ 

I am glad of that,” said Mr. Lovel. ITow I 
think it is time for you little girls to go upstairs.” 

That evening, when Mr. and Mrs. Lovel returned 
from their gay entertainment, Mr. Lovel said to his 
wife : 

Do you think, dear Carapwe are wise to keep that 
girl Patricia in the house with our children ? ” 

‘ Oh, yes,” said Mrs. Lovel. She is really a fine 
creature. She is only like a colt that has not been 
broken in.” 

Do you know what she asked me ? ” was the gentle- 
man’s response. 

I am sure, dear,” replied the wife, “ that it was 
something very uncommon.” 

She wants to sleep in an attic with rats in it. 
What do you say to that ? ” 

** Oh, she asked me much the same. Of course we 
cannot permit such a thing.” 

Permit it, Cara ? I should think not, indeed ! ” 


CHAPTEK XIV. 


THE WHITE EAT. 

Two days later, a queer-looking parcel arrived at 
the Levels’ house addressed to Miss Patricia Kedgold. 
It was put for safety in the study, and when Mrs. 
Level came in, she saw it. There was a note with the 
parcel, and this note was also addressed to Miss Pa- 
tricia Kedgold. Mrs. Level was not in the habit of 
reading other people’s letters, but she recognised the 
handwriting as that of Hope de Lacey. As all com- 
munication between Hope and Patricia was to cease 
for a month, she put the letter aside, but opened the 
parcel. The parcel contained the little old aquarium 
containing several sea-anemones. 

Mrs. Lovel knew nothing whatever about the way 
in which such creatures should be fed and managed. 
Her first impulse was to write a line to Hope re- 
turning the aquarium and telling her that Patricia 
could not have it at present; but on second thoughts 
she rang th^e bell for Henry, the under footman. 

Henry,” she said ; come here. Do you know 
anything about the care of these creatures ? ” 

Well, mum,” was the i^eply, I’ve lived by the sea- 
side, and I know that sea-anemones want a change of 
177 


178 


THE WHITE RAT. 


salt water now and then, and little bits of meat to be 
given to them.’^ 

Very well, Henry. Will you take this aquarium 
downstairs and look after it for the next two or three 
weeks. Don’t say anything about it. I don’t wish 
the fact of its arrival to get to the young ladies’ ears.” 

Henry promised all due obedience and carried the 
tank with him downstairs. He was not much pleased 
at the job of feeding and looking after sea-anemones. 
He had plenty to do without that messy work,” as 
he said to himself. Accordingly when Kate, who was 
a special friend of his, (although she had also a due 
regard for Sam Smith, the draper) came into the 
servants’ hall that evening, he beckoned her into his 
pantry and showed her the aquarium and its contents. 

Here’s a nice addition to my dooties,” he said. 

There’s them jelly things that ain’t alive and yet 
be alive — I’ve to feed them careful and not say a word 
to anyone about them.” 

Oh,” said Kate ; those things at the bottom of 
the tank? Whatever are they? They’re very ugly, 
Henry.” 

Ef you was to put them in the sun, they’d open 
out like anything and look like flowers.” 

Would they ? ” said Kate, in an indifferent voice. 

If I was you, I’d let ’em die. You’ve more than 
enough work on your hands attending to your glass 
and silver, and opening the door when George is out. 
You don’t get many holidays, do you, Henry ? ” 

Holidays — in the season ! ” said Henry. ’Tain’t 


THE WHITE RAT. 179 

likely. Well, I hate these messy things; I wish that 
mistress hadn’t given them to me in charge.” 

Whoever was they sent to ? ” said Kate. 

Oh, that I can tell you easy enough, for I hap- 
pened to see the parcel. I took it in, no less. There 
was a note with them too, and they both were ad- 
dressed to that wild young Irish imp, Miss Pa- 
tricia.” 

“ Oh,” said Kate ; no wonder they’re messy. She 
he a handful, that girl.” 

She’s very ’andsome,” said Henry. 

Do you know,” remarked Kate, she had the cool 
cheek to tell me the other day that I should pronounce 
that word — /landsome.” 

Much she knows,” said Hen»y. Why, she has 
been brought up in the wilds — the wilds of Ireland, 
too. It’s all bog there, and I’m told you go about on 
stilts.” 

My word ! ” exclaimed Kate. Ko wonder she 
had her trunk roped. Kever did the commonest 
kitchen-maid come here with a roped trunk. Well, I 
wish you joy of those pets of hers. But why on earth 
can’t she have ’em herself ? ” 

Don’t know,” said Henry. Missis’s /torders ; I 
was to look after them and say nothing to the young 
ladies.” 

Kate gave her head a toss and went out of the 
pantry. She at least had had no orders to keep the 
arrival of the aquarium a secret. She might or might 
not speak of it. It was nice to have something to tell 


180 


I'HE WHITE RAT. 


to Miss Patricia if that young person got too difficult 
to manage. 

During the last couple of days Patricia had been 
fairly quiet. She became so absorbed over her lessons 
that she spent, according to Miss Haste, too much time 
bending over her books. She disliked going out as 
girls should go out in London: namely, two and two, 
walking sedately, and talking in low tones. Patricia 
hated doing anything correct and, as she expressed it, 
in the hateful society way. Even the beautiful parks 
did not appeal to her. She became listless, and some 
of her fine colour faded. Nevertheless, she was quite 
good, obeying Miss Haste to a nicety, and making even 
Justine begin to approve of her. 

Meanwhile a girl who lived but a very few doors 
away was watching Patricia with intense interest. 
There came an invitation to the Lovel girls and Pa- 
tricia Redgold to spend a long afternoon with the 
Sinclairs. All invitations of this sort were immedi- 
ately submitted to Mrs. Lovel, who gave her consent 
or not, according to the circumstances of the moment. 
When she heard of this invitation, she wrote a letter 
to Mrs. Sinclair, saying that in any case she would 
allow her own daughters to go, but could not permit 
Patricia to do so if Hope de Lacey was to be present. 
This letter Mrs. Sinclair, not too wise a woman, read 
aloud to both her daughters. 

What can it mean ? ” she said. I certainly in- 
tended to ask Hope: I thought you would all enjoy 
having her so very much.” 


THE WHITE RAT. 


181 


Rhoda looked puzzled, and knit her pretty black 
brows, but Daphne restrained any feelings which she 
had on the subject. After a minute’s pause, she said: 

We must have Patricia! She is so jolly — such 
splendid fun. Let’s ask Hope another day, mother.” 

As you like, dear,” said Mrs. Sinclair. Luckily, 
my letter to Lady Mary has not yet gone.” 

Accordingly, she wrote to Mrs. Lovel telling her 
that Hope de Lacey would not be of the party and she 
therefore trusted that Patricia would be allowed to 
come. 

It was on the morning of that same day that Daphne 
ran to her mother just as she was starting for school, 
and made a request. 

Please, darling old mumsy, may I have six- 
pence ? ” 

What do you want it for, childie ? ” 

Ah — that’s my little secret,” said Daphne ; but 
I haven’t asked for any money for a long, long time. 
You won’t refuse me, will you ? ” 

Mrs. Sinclair smiled. Daphne repeated her re- 
quest and, a minute later, she had slipped sixpence 
inside her glove. She then, in high spirits, went off 
to school. In the course of the morning, she found 
herself alone with Hope. 

“ Hope,” she said, do you understand why Pa- 
tricia Redgold is not to meet you just at present ? ” 

Hope looked fixedly at the younger girl and then 
said, in her gentle voice : 

It’s all right, Daphne ; you needn’t trouble.” 


182 


THE WHITE RAT. 


“ But you haven’t answered my question.” 

“ I can’t answer it more fully than I have done.” 

Which means,” said Daphne, that you won’t 
answer it at all.” 

You can take it in that way if you like,” replied 
Hope. 

Daphne was silent for a minute. Then she said : 

I like Patricia Kedgold awfully.” 

Ho answer from Hope. 

Don’t you, Hope : don’t you ? ” 

Yes,” said Hope, in a low tone. 

I can’t make out, Hope, why you want me not to 
tell that Patricia visited you without leave two or 
three days ago.” 

“ I explained my reasons, didn’t I ? ” said Hope. 

“ Oh, well ; you said you wished me not to tell ; hut 
you didn’t give me any adequate reason.” 

“ I thought. Daphne, you liked me well enough and 
perhaps that you also liked Patricia Bedgold well 
enough to do what I wanted.” 

Hope, you know I idolise you,” said Daphne. 

Then of course you will do what I want : but in 
any case, you have promised,” said Hope. 

She moved away to speak to one of her companions. 
Daphne was a girl who was fond of striking up violent 
friendships. If she could have had her way, she 
would have formed a passionate friendship with Pa- 
tricia Eedgold, hut before she ever saw Patricia, she 
had worshipped Hope as a sort of young divinity. ^ 
She had been influenced by Hope to a great extent, 


THE WHITE RAT. 


183 


and as Hope’s influence was always good, it had bene- 
fited her up to the present time. How, however, the 
girl’s jealousy was roused. Beyond any doubt what- 
ever, something remarkable had occurred between 
Hope and Patricia. Patricia’s visit to the de Laceys 
was not to be spoken of, and now Mrs. Lovel had writ- 
ten to Daphne’s mother to say that Patricia could not 
come to the girls’ tea-party if Hope was present. 

Daphne was excited and puzzled, and considerably 
tom between her desire to oblige Hope and her wish 
to know all about Patricia. Daphne’s principles were 
by no means her strong point, and up to the present 
moment nothing would have kept her in check except 
the fact that she did not dare to offend Hope. Hope 
would find out if she broke her word, and then — good- 
bye to Hope’s notice of her at school (which meant a 
great deal to the ambitious little girl), and also to the 
chance of Lady Mary’s inviting the Sinclair girls to 
spend some of their holidays with Hope in the coun- 
try. This was a possibility which they were always 
thinking about, talking over, and expecting, since 
Hope had dropped a hint — only a very slight one, it 
is true — that they might be invited to Chalfort Manor 
for two or three days; and the delight of this antici- 
pation had set their little hearts beating with silly 
triumph. If the Sinclairs could announce to the rest 
' of the school that they had been on a visit to Hope in 
; the country, their position with all their other school- 
1 fellows would be raised to a high pinnacle of wonder 
iiand envy. All things considered, therefore, Daphne 


184 


THE WHITE RAT. 


did not dare to break her word to Hope, and Hope 
guessed something of what was passing in the girPs 
mind. She would have been the last in the world to 
bribe anyone, and she had been careful not to hold 
out the smallest inducement to the girl to do what 
she wished, except her professed friendship for her- 
self. 

Now Hope was talking in tones of affectionate in- 
timacy with another schoolgirl whose name was 
Evangeline Moore. Daphne felt at that moment that 
she hated both Evangeline and Hope. She was, how- 
ever, firmly resolved by hook or by crook to get Pa- 
tricia so completely into her power that the girl would 
confide everything to her. 

As soon as morning school was over, Khoda pro- 
posed to her sister that they should hurry home at 
once. 

“ Mother will be sure to want us to go to the florist 
to get some fresh flowers for our afternoon entertain- 
ment,” she said ; and in any case, there’s heaps to be 
done. It isn’t as if we were rich like the Levels.” 

Oh, you needn’t tell me that,” said Daphne, shrug- 
ging her shoulders. But look here, Ehoda ; I want 
you to come with me into Hobart Street.” 

Hobart Street ! ” exclaimed Bhoda. Do you 
mean that slummy place just at the back of Victoria 
Station ? ” 

That is the street I mean,” said Daphne. 

What do you want to do ? You know mother 
wouldn’t like us to go.” 


THE WHITE RAT. 


185 


We needn’t tell her,” said Daphne. 

Oh, Daphne, I hate having secrets from the dar- 
ling mumsy.” 

It’s nothing wrong,” said Daphne. I’ll confess 
it to you if you will faithfully promise — faithfully 
and solemnly — not to say one single word about it to 
anyone.” 

Why, what in the world can it be ? ” 

Daphne pulled the bright silver sixpence out of her 
glove, and held it before Rhoda’s eyes. 

“ Sixpence ! ” said Rhoda. What in the world 
has that to do with our going into Hobart Street? 
We’ll be ever so late home for lunch; and mums will 
be cross.” 

The mums is never cross, as you know perfectly 
well ! ” exclaimed Daphne. How, if I confess, will 
you make me the promise I require ? ” 

“ To keep it secret ? Of course. But I can’t imag- 
ine why you are always so keen on secrets.” 

“ I am,” said Daphne, after a minute’s pause. 

They’re the breath of life to me ; they are so fas- 
cinating. How then, I can trust you, you are a good 
old sort, and awfully pretty, only you haven’t got my 
brains.” 

Rhoda was a little bit vain, and could always be 
brought round to do anything Daphne wanted if 
Daphne praised her appearance. 

Well,” she said ; I am ready ; what is it ? ” 

I want to buy a present for somebody.” 

“ A present ! with sixpence ? ” 


186 


THE WHITE RAT. 


Yes ; I can get it for sixpence. It^s a white rat. 
I want to give it to Patricia Redgold.” 

Oh, Daphne — a rat ! You know perfectly well 
the Levels will be in a rage.’’ 

That’s their affair and Patricia’s. I want her to 
have it, anyhow.” 

“ What has put that into your head ? ” 

Simply because she loves rats, and I’d like her to 
have it. There’s no sin in it, is there ? ” 

None, that I can see. You are awfully good- 
natured to think of it.” 

Well, let’s hurry along. Dyce, in Hobart Street, 
keeps lots of them, and I can get one in a dear little 
cage — cage and all, for sixpence.” 

The girls walked fast. They were not carefully at- 
tended, to and from school, as most of Mrs. Barring- 
ton’s pupils were. Mrs. Sinclair was obliged to al- 
low her little daughters to rough it, more or less; 
but she certainly never intended them to go into a low 
part of London like Hobart Street. They went, how- 
ever, entered the shop, purchased a small white rat 
with a pink nose and hairless tail, and conveyed it 
home in its tiny cage, the cage wrapped up in brown 
paper. 

As they entered the house, Mrs. Sinclair called to 
them from the dining-room: 

You are very late, girls, and your dinner is spoil- 
ing!” 

Down in a minute, mums ! ” called back Rhoda, 
and the two scampered upstairs with the rat. They 


THE WHITE RAT. 


187 


hid it comfortably away in a cupboard in their bed- 
room, took off their hats, washed their hands, tidied 
their hair and went downstairs. 

Daphne was now in the highest spirits; and Rhoda 
said: 

I do wish youM let me be present when you give 
it to her. Don’t you think you might ? ” 

Indeed, nothing of the sort ! ” replied Daphne. 

That would spoil all the fun. She must never imag- 
ine that you know anything about it. I am doing 
this with an excellent object, I can assure you ; other- 
wise I’d never throw away sixpence on anyone.” 

I can’t make you out,” said Rhoda, a little dis- 
appointed. 

‘‘You’re not likely to,” replied Daphne; “for I 
am unfathomable.” 

After dinner, the girls had a great deal to do, but 
by the time their guests arrived, everything was in 
perfect order. The drawing-room and dining-room 
were thrown open for their reception, and Mrs. Sin- 
clair, having enjoined her girls to take care of their 
visitors, had gone away herself to spend two or three 
hours with an old friend. 

“ I7ow, this is fun!” said Daphne. “Look here, 
Rhoda; you’re quite a pet of a girl to-day. I wish 
you’d take both Justine and Sylvia off my hands a 
little bit — oh, of course not at once, but afterwards. I 
must get that Irish harum-scarum creature to my- 
self.” 

“ Sylvia will be mad,” was Rhoda’s response. “ Oh, 


188 


THE WHITE RAT. 


I can manage it — but you^re not going to desert poor 
Sylvia. You two have always been such friends.” 

Dear me ! ” exclaimed Daphne ; I haven’t the 
most remote idea of deserting her; only I must talk 
to Patricia. You will help me, won’t you? You can, 
you know.” 

Oh, well, I suppose so. I will do my best, any- 
how.” 

That’s lovely of you. Oh, I say, you may wear 
my pale-blue sash, if you like. It suits you beauti- 
fully.” 

Phoda’s own pale-blue sash had come to grief owing 
to a cup of tea being spilt over it. Both girls were in 
white, and Khoda had been longing for a blue sash to 
fasten round her waist. 

But you will want it yourself,” she said, struggling 
with her desire to obtain it. 

Hot I — I mean, a white belt will do me equally 
well. You see, Bhoda, I am awfully plain, so I 
never mean to trouble myself to go in for looks or 
dress, or anything of that sort. I’m just going to be 
a brainy sort of girl : you know the kind.” 

Yes,” said Bhoda ; who can twist everyone round 
her little finger.” 

Well, I hope I may be able to twist a few 
people.” 

Hope de Lacey, for instance,” pursued Bhoda, 
speaking slowly, and raising her pretty brown eyes 
to Daphne’s face. By the way, Daphne, Hope 
seamed to be rather in a 'snubby mood this morning. 


.1 


THE WHITE RAT. 


189 


I sometimes think that notwithstanding all her gentle- 
ness, she gives herself airs.’’ 

Oh, no, she doesn’t,” said Daphne. “ Don’t get 
that into your head.” 

Do you think, Daphne, we are quite safe to get 
an invitation to Chalfort Manor this summer ? ” 

“ Certain, positive,” replied Daphne ; that is, if 
you will leave it to me and don’t interfere; and above 
all things, Khoda, if you will let me have a little 
confidential talk with Patricia this afternoon.” 

Well, to be sure,” said Khoda, “ you do puzzle 
me. You are quite beyond me; but I will do my best. 
Ah, here they are, coming at last. I’ll just rush up- 
stairs and put on the blue sash : it does tone well with 
my colouring.” 

It gives you quite a classe look,” said Daphne. 


CHAPTER XV. 


SPY.^ 

The Lovel girls were in high spirits. They enjoyed 
the sense of freedom which the Sinclairs’ pleasant 
house gave them. They had not the least idea that it 
was because of this fact they always had so thoroughly 
happy a time at the Sinclairs. They were unchap- 
eroned, which in itself was delicious, and then each 
Lovel girl had made a special friend of a Sinclair 
girl. 

The Levels, as they walked the very short distance 
between Xo. 14, Rodney Square and the Sinclairs’ 
house, wondered what position Patricia would take 
in the party that afternoon. 

We must be kind to her and on no account allow 
her to feel out in the cold,” was the thought in each 
heart. 

Sylvia’s first great joy over Patricia had more or 
less diminished. Patricia did grumble to her now and 
then, but she made few if any confidences, and for 
the last day or so even the grumbles had ceased. Pa- 
tricia was looking pale, and there was a tired expres- 
sion under her eyes. She was beginning seriously to 
miss the air, freshness and freedom of her old life. 

190 


i 


I SPY. 191 

In short, the gilt cage was beginning to affect the 
spirits of the wild bird. 

But even Patricia was glad rather than sorry that 
she was going to the Sinclairs. Anything was better 
than the dull routine of life at No. 14. 

I am very good at hide-and-seek,’^ she said, turn- 
ing to Sylvia, I hope we’ll have that game. I can 
squeeze myself into almost impossible places. Once at 
home we had some boys and girls, and I hid up one of 
the chimneys. It was glorious fun, particularly when 
I came down so covered with soot that no one recog- 
nised me.” 

You’ll find that sort of thing impossible where we 
are going to-day,” said Justine, in her proper little 
voice. But here we are now, Patricia : do try to con- 
trol yourself. The Sinclairs are such special friends 
of ours, and we do want you to make a nice impres- 
sion.” 

In reply to this, Patricia made a hideous face, 
squinting her eyes appallingly, and twisting her mouth 
crooked. 

Oh don’t ! ” said Justine ; you make me shiver.” 

Don’t what ? ” said Patricia. I didn’t open my 
lips.” 

You know what you did. But here we are. — 
Fanny, are the young ladies at home? ” 

This was addressed to the smart parlour-maid who 
opened the door. The young ladies were certainly at 
home, and Fanny, neat and smiling, led the way to 
the drawing-room, which was a large room on the first 


192 


I SPY. 


floor, somewhat barely and even shabbily furnished. 
Patricia looked at it with a certain amount of ap- 
proval. She was particularly attracted by the paper 
on the wall, which was of an antique pattern with an 
enormous design in a sort of puce colour on a white 
ground. 

“That is good,” she thought; “it stands out.” 
Her attention was then diverted from the paper, for 
Phoda and Daphne entered the room. 

Patricia was accommodated with the best chair the 
drawing-room afforded, and was requested to sit by the 
fire and warm her toes. Patricia declared bluntly that 
her toes were always burning hot and that she hated 
fires. Then, before anyone could interfere, she lifted 
the chair on her back and placed it in front of the 
window. 

“ That’s better,” she said. “ I can see across the 
square now. I think you have a prettier view than we 
have from our house. There’s the beginning of that 
rather slummy street where boys turn somersaults. I 
believe I could be frightfully happy in a real slum. 
A cellar in Seven Dials would suit me to the ground.” 

“ But what in the world do you know about boys 
turning somersaults ? ” asked Sylvia, who was natu- 
rally curious. 

“ I know,” replied Patricia, looking full up into her 
cousin’s face, “ what I am not going to repeat.” 

She did not glance at Daphne as that girl expected 
her to do, but gazed with intense interest out of the 
; window. 


I SPY. 


193 


There they go — the fuzzy-fuzzy wuzzy-wuzzies,” 
she said. 

“ Who do you mean ? ” asked Rhoda. 

The folks who drive in carriages,” replied Patricia. 

You may call them the stuck-ups, if you like it bet- 
ter. Oh, do look at their frizzed hair. It’s my opinion 
they all wear wigs — wigs and substitutes ! ” 

Substitutes 9 asked Daphne. 

Patricia just touched her own little pearly teeth 
and smiled significantly. Both Phoda and Daphne 
were beginning to find Patricia far more interesting 
than either Justine or Sylvia. She was at least origi- 
nal, and they could not help laughing at her remarks 
with regard to the grand people who drove through 
the square. 

But if you call those people fuzzy-wuzzies, you 
must include Mrs. Lovel too,” said Daphne, in a low 
voice. 

^N’o, I don’t,” retorted Patricia. Mrs. Lovel is 
a lady, and she is my cousin.” 

But those people are ladies,” said Rhoda. !N^ow 
look at that carriageful. They are every one of them 
‘ Honourables,’ and the lady sitting facing the horses 
is the wife of Lord Selby.” 

Patricia shrugged her shoulders. 

Don’t know and don’t care,” she said. They’re 
fuzzy-wuzzies for all that.” 

“ Tea is served, young ladies,” said Fanny’s cheer- 
ful voice at this juncture, and the girls went down- 
stairs to the dining-room. 


194 : 


I SPY. 


They were all hungry, and the Sinclairs’ teas were 
celebrated. Nothing that could tempt the healthy 
appetites of young girls was omitted. The food was 
good, plain, and of the best. Patricia said when all 
was finished : I thank God for having had a full 
meal.” 

This remarkable speech caused both the Levels to 
frown and feel great annoyance. Patricia did not 
observe them, however. The fact is, her poor little 
wings were heating very close to her gilt cage, 
and she was feeling a wild, forlorn hope in her 
heart that she might get out of it by some means or 
other. 

Now,” said Daphne, when tea was quite a thing 
of the past, we must plan out our afternoon. We’ll 
sit and talk in the drawing-room for a little bit; that 
is, those who wish to talk can do so.” 

Oh, Daphne, I have a lot to say to you in private,” 
said Sylvia. 

Of course, dear Sylvia, but presently, not just 
now. After we’ve had our talk,” continued Daphne, 
we’ll begin games ” 

‘ Hide and seek,’ and ^ I spy,’ and ^ general post,’ ” 
suggested Patricia. 

Yes, those are very good games,” said Daphne, in 
a dubious voice. 

I don’t think so,” remarked Justine ; “ they are 
so terribly noisy and childish, and make one so hot. ^ 
Now what I should like would be ‘ telegrams.’ You > 
know what I mean. A word is suggested, such as 1 


I SPY. 


195 


^London,’ and you have to write a telegram to any- 
one bringing in each letter of the name.” 

Beyond bearing ! ” said Patricia. 

If s a very good game,” said Justine, and very 
difficult too. IVe seen splendid telegrams written on 
some words. Then afterwards we might have ‘ con- 
sequences.’ That’s a splendid game. I must say I like 
the quiet, sit-down, orderly games, where one just has 
pencil and paper and enjoys oneself.” 

Well, I’m for ^ Puss-in-the-corner,’ or if you like. 
I’ll try and turn a somersault. Anything for noise 
and fuss and freedom, say I.” 

Let us come up to the drawing-room and decide,” 
said Daphne. 

On her way upstairs, she managed to step on 
Patricia’s dress, which was of pale grey tussore silk, 
and had been put on for the first time for the occasion. 
She tore the silk a little, and made an exclamation of 
pretended dismay. 

“ Oh, it doesn’t matter one little bit,” said Patricia, 
shaking herself something like a spaniel when it gets 
out of the water. 

But it does matter! ” said Justine. Miss Haste 
will be awfully annoyed.” 

I’ll take you up to my room and mend it for you,” 
said Daphne, being helped in her scheme to get 
Patricia to herself by Justine’s remark. 

“ Ho, no ; don’t bother,” said Patricia, who had not 
the slightest desire to be alone with Daphne. 

“ Yes, you must come,” repeated the girl. Mumsy 


196 


I SPY. 


would be so annoyed if she heard I had torn your 
exceedingly pretty frock. Come, this minute.” 

I’ll come too and help,” said Sylvia. 

Oh no, dear Sylvia,” said Daphne. 

No, Sylvia, you mustn’t,” repeated Ehoda, who 
remembered her pale-blue sash and her promise to 
Daphne. We want you badly in the drawing-room 
to plan out the games. We’ll have quiet games, and 
noisy games: we’ll do our best to please everyone.” 

Sylvia somewhat sulkily followed Khoda into the 
drawing-room. The moment the three were alone 
Justine turned and spoke to Khoda. 

It’s perfectly useless, Khoda, your trying to 
please Patricia. She is quite unmanageable. We did 
our very best when first she came, but she won’t listen 
to reason, or be nice with anyone. The only plan is 
to go on just as though Patricia did not exist; then 
she falls in with our schemes.” 

Patricia has been exceedingly nice for the last 
couple of days,” said Sylvia, who was the soul of 
loyalty. 

I don’t like her,” said Justine, bluntly; ‘‘I said 
so from the first ; and I stick to my opinion. She’s an 
awful trial in the house, and poor Hasty feels it. It is 
hard to have Hasty snubbed. Why, what do you think 
happened the other night, Khoda ? Hasty was wear- 
ing her pretty dinner-dress — in which, you know, she 
looks perfectly sweet — and Patricia asked her why 
she had forgotten to put on the top. Keally, there’s 
no being up to Patricia. Then afterwards, she shouted 


I SPY. 


197 


to poor Miss Mackinnon — you know her, of course, 
Rhoda — and spoke to her about her false teeth. It 
was awful ! ” 

Rhoda could not help laughing. 

I am sure it must be a trial,” she said, partic- 
ularly to girls like you and Sylvia; but as a matter 
of fact, Patricia would be just adored at school; she 
is such fun. To see that laughter coming into her eyes 
is worth anything.” 

Then I wish you had her at your school,” said 
J ustine, with a shrug. “ She has made our house 
pretty miserable, I can tell you.” 

Well, let’s think of the games, now,” said Rhoda, 
who was a very good-natured little girl. 

The three sat down to plan, and Rhoda proceeded 
to tear up slips of blank paper and sharpen pencils 
for the game of telegrams, which was to be the first 
on the programme. 

Meanwhile, Daphne was really enjoying herself. 
The moment they got into her room, she said, in a 
lively voice: 

You like the game of ^ I spy ? ’ ” 

Oh, fairly well,” said Patricia. Do mend my 
dress quickly. Daphne, and let’s go downstairs.” 

Daphne went to her work-box and proceeded slowly 
to thread a needle. 

There’s no hurry,” she said. The fact is, I 
brought you up here on purpose. I have something 
for you to spy at in this room. I wonder if you will 
discover it.” 


198 


I SPY. 


Patricians bright eyes travelled round the bedroom. 

I’ve spied everything/’ she said. 

That you haven’t ; but never mind for the present. 
I have a few things I want to say to you.” 

Have you ? ” said Patricia. I’ve nothing at all 
to say to you.” 

How, you must stand still while I darn your frock. 
Stand so, with your back to the window. It’s rather 
a jagged tear. I trust Miss Haste won’t be vexed.” 

It doesn’t matter if she is,” said Patricia. Kate 
can mend the dress; you really needn’t blind your 
eyes — and, by the way, they don’t look at all 
strong.” 

They’re quite strong ! ” said Daphne, angrily. 

Why do you hint that they are not ? ” 

Those very light-blue sort seldom are,” was 
Patricia’s answer. We had a girl who lived in one 
of the hovels near Carrigraun with eyes like yours. 
She went blind after a bit. It was rather sad.” 

I wonder,” said Daphne, slowly, if you always, 
all your life, intend to say the most disagreeable things 
you can to people.” 

Patricia was startled by this remark. Then she 
said slowly, and yet with an air of reality and pro- 
found conviction : 

“ I am very sorry I hurt you.” 

It’s all right,” said Daphne. “ I am a forgiving 
sort. How, I am mending your frock beautifully; 
but do let me talk ; I am so anxious to know how you 
managed to get back from the de Laceys ? ” 


I SPY. 


199 


I thought you’d inquire,” said Patricia. “ I got 
back all right, thank you.” 

But how did you get hack by yourself ? ” 

I went down the steps,” said Patricia, and put 
one foot in front of the other — and so on, and so on; 
and so on — and so on — until I walked up the steps of 
No. 14 and got inside.” 

That’s no answer at all,” said Daphne. Did 
Lady Mary find out that you had come without leave 
and — and — Oh, Patricia, you might tell me ! ” 

I have nothing to tell you, Daphne. You know 
quite well you are not to talk of this, for Hope said 
she’d ask you, and I am quite certain, positive sure 
that for your own sake, if for no one else’s, you will do 
what Hope wishes.” 

Daphne had now managed to cobble the frock to- 
gether, in reality making it look rather worse than 
before it was mended. She turned abruptly, still 
on her knees, for she had been kneeling while 
occupied over her work, and flung her arms round 
Patricia’s waist, and looked up into the girl’s bright 
face. 

I love you, Patricia,” she said. I’d do anything 
for you.” 

“ Thank you so very much,” said Patricia. Do 
you mind taking your arms from round my waist, for 
you are quite a weight, you know.” 

Daphne did not comply. 

I want you to be my great friend,” she said. I 
do love you.” 


200 


I SPY. 


Thank you/’ said Patricia again. 

Patricia, do you love me ? ” 

Certainly I do not,” said Patricia. 

Oh, Patricia ! But you’ll try. It would be so 
beautiful if we two had a sort of secret friendship. I 
know quite well what you feel about Hope de Lacey ; 
and I am sure Hope likes you.” 

I know she likes me.” 

Then why should not we three be just tremendous 
friends? I have always loved Sylvia; but I’ll give 
her up for you — I will indeed; for you’re such a 
magnificent sort of creature.” 

Do get ofi your knees,” said Patricia, in a voice 
of passion. Do you think I want you to give up 
little Sylvia? Stick to her: she is much more your 
sort than I am.” 

Then you won’t have me for a friend ? ” 

Oh, I am not your enemy,” said Patricia. I 
am neither your enemy nor your friend. I’m your 
nothing-at-all. I don’t care one scrap about you. To 
me, you — ^you scarcely exist. Do please stop talking 
in that ridiculous way. I never thought girls could 
be so silly.” 

Daphne rose slowly. 

If I am not your friend,” she said, I can at 

least be ” Then she shook herself, walked to the 

window, and looked out. I’ll tell you something,” 
she said, abruptly turning and facing Patricia. Do ' 
you know ? ” 

If it’s a secret, don’t tell it to me,” said Patricia. 


1 SPY. SOI 

It’s not at all loyal to blab out secrets. It’s wbat the 
weak sort of woman does, but it is what I never 
could do.” 

Well, anyhow, I mean to tell you, for you are 
concerned in it. You wouldn’t have been allowed to 
come here to-day if we had asked Hope de Lacey. 
Mrs. Lovel wrote to mother and asked her if Hope was 
to be one of the guests, for in that case she said that 
she could not allow you to accept. We did mean to 
have Hope, dear Hope, with us, but when mother read 
Mrs. Level’s letter aloud to Khoda and me, I at once 
gave my vote for you. That shows that I am unselfish, 
doesn’t it ? — more particularly as Hope intends to ask 
us to spend some of our summer holidays with her. 
She’d have been exceedingly likely to speak of it to- 
day, but we didn’t ask her. That was on account of 
you. You look rather pale: something very queer 
must have happened that day. Of course I guess what 
it is. The de Laceys are the extremely punctilious 
sort of people who wouldn’t stand a girl coming to 
their house in the stolen way that you did. Well, I 
rather expect you’ll find it difiicult to get Hope to be 
your friend, although perhaps, in her heart of hearts, 
she has a sneaking liking for you, but if Mrs. Lovel 
does not wish you to meet her, and if Lady Mary does 
not wish you to meet her — of course they must have 
the same views on the subject — ^you are rather in a 
pickle, I take it. I am really much more worth your 
while to cultivate than poor little milk-and-water 
Sylvia, and stuck-up Justine; and if you’d confide in 


202 


1 SPY. 


me, I might be able to help you with Hope. Why, 
how very white you look ! ” 

Patricia had sunk into a chair. After a minute 
she said, slowly: 

‘‘ Do you see Hope de Lacey every day ? ’’ 

Of course I do,’’ said Daphne, in a blunt voice. 

How can I help it when we are at the same school ? 
I do wish you were at our school, Patricia. You’d 
have glorious fun.” 

What I wish,” said Patricia, is, that you would 
not talk so much. I want to think.” 

Girls ! Come downstairs ! ” called Ehoda’s voice 
at that moment. 

There — we’ll be interrupted,” said Daphne. She 
went deliberately to the door, and locked it. 

Why do you do that ? ” said Patricia. I don’t 
want to stay in your ugly room.” 

It’s not ugly,” said Daphne. She stood opposite 
the startled girl, gazing at her intently. Patricia’s 
face at that moment was remarkable. Two patches of 
vivid red had come into her cheeks; her eyes were 
wildly bright and at the same time black as night with 
excitement. She might almost have been likened to 
a young fury, for all the sweetness had vanished from 
lips and eyes. Her brows were slightly lowered into 
a frown, and she was clenching both hands tightly to- 
gether. The restraint she was putting upon herself 
found relief at last by great drops of perspiration 
which stood out on her forehead. Then she said, 
quietly : 


I SPY. 


203 


I promised to be good. You cannot guess what 
that promise costs me; but if you will do something 
for me — just one little thing, I’ll be — grateful.” 

And — and — friendly ? ” said Daphne. 

I’ll — try to be friendly.” 

Oh, all right,” said Daphne, her heart beating 
fast with delight. What is it, Patricia — dear, 
darling Patricia — what is it ? ” 

Not much,” said Patricia ; only it means a great 
deal to me. When you see Hope to-morrow, if you 
can find an opportunity, kiss her just once on her lips 
and say after you have done it : ‘ That kiss is from 
Patricia Kedgold.’ ” 

Is that all ? ” said Daphne. 

Yes.” 

Have you no other message — ^not a word — nothing 
but just that I am to kiss her and say you asked 
me to ? ” 

Say what I tell you ! ” said Patricia, standing up 
now and stamping her foot. Say, ^ That kiss is from 
Patricia Eedgold.’ I have nothing more to add; will 
you do it ? ” 

I will, with pleasure.” ^ 

Thank you very much, indeed.” 

Patricia held out her hand. 

Now then,” said Daphne; we must hurry down- 
stairs. But beforehand — don’t you remember what 
you have been sighing for ? ” 

Sighing for ? ” said Patricia. Yes, I remember 
what I sighed for, but you can’t help me.” 


204 


I SPY. 


I believe I can a little bit. Anyhow, come along. 
Here’s the cupboard in the wall where we put some of 
our clothes. It’s open. Go and spy.” 

Patricia went to the cupboard. There was a rus- 
tling sound. She turned quickly, and looked at the 
other girl. 

There’s something in that brown paper parcel,” 
said Daphne. Shall I take the string off and unfold 
the parcel, and will you peep ? ” 

Yes ; oh, please ? ” 

Patricia’s tragic mood was completely over. Her 
eyes Tvere once more bright and even mirthful. She 
was given to these quick transitions of feeling. 
Daphne removed the paper covering and revealed the 
little white rat, who sat up immediately on his hind 
legs and proceeded in the most leisurely manner to 
wash his face with his two front paws. 

Patricia gave a little scream. 

You are lucky ! ” she said. White, with a pink 
nose, and a darling tail ! He isn’t, quite so handsome 
as dear old brown Whiskers, but he is a rat, and that 
means everything to me.” 

I am glad you can find everything in a rat,” said 
Daphne, with unconscious sarcasm. Anyhow, he is 
your rat.” 

Mine ! Daphne, don’t be ridiculous.” 

He is : I have given him to you. I bought 
him for you to-day. Yow then: am I to be so de- 
spised ? ” 

Oh, Daphne! Well, you are a brick! ” . ' ^ 


I SPY. 


205 


“ I thought I wasnH quite so low down as you 
placed me a few minutes ago,” said Daphne. 

“Forget it,” said Patricia; “forget it. — Oh, you 
heavenly, sainted darling ! ” These words were ad- 
dressed to the rat. 

Patricia opened the cage and took the creature into 
her arms. It ran up her sleeve and nestled amongst 
the folds of her soft dress. She ran to the glass to 
look at herself. She pressed her cheek against the 
rat’s soft white body, and after telling him once more 
that he was one of the saints of the earth, restored 
him to his cage. 

“ I have no words at all to thank you,” was her 
remark to Daphne. “ You hurt me most cruelly since 
I came into this room, but — but you have made me 
happy now. I can endure a lot with this beautiful 
darling to comfort me.” 

“ The thing is this,” said Daphne. “ How are you 
, to get him home ? ” 

' “ Get him home ? ” said Patricia. “ Why, carry 

i him, of course.” 

; “ That won’t do,’’ said Daphne. “ The minute you 

get into the house, he’ll be taken from you. Ho, he 
, must be smuggled in.” 

“ I’ll take him home : I don’t intend to mind any- 
body. If you give him to me, he is my rat. People 
can’t take my possessions from me.” 

“Oh, Patricia, you are silly. The Levels can, 
while you live in their house. They don’t like rats: 
they won’t allow you to have him.” 


206 


I SPY. 


I must have him/’ said Patricia. She stood and 
thought. 

Girls, do come down ! ” screamed Phoda. 

Coming ! ” called Daphne. — Well, Patricia, 
what is to be done^ I’ll manage that the rat shall be 
quietly deposited in your bedroom so that you can 
play with him as much as you like to-night, if you will 
only give me the word. If you say ^ No,’ I will take 
him back to Dyce in Hobart Street, where I bought 
him ; but if you say ^ Yes,’ it shall be done.” 

Are you positive they won’t let me keep him ? 
Mayn’t I just run and ask Sylvia ? Sylvia will know. 
Sylvia just wants to be awfully kind to me.” 

Sylvia ! ” exclaimed Daphne. She has such a 
horror of rats and mice that I have seen her jump 
on a table if a mouse even showed its little face. You 
won’t get any help from Sylvia.” 

** Poor, poor girl ! ” said Patricia. You know. 
Daphne, half these creatures are vastly superior to us. 
I think most of us humans are a poor lot ; I really do.” 

We must go downstairs,” said Daphne, and you 
must decide. Now, am I to send the rat over or not ? ” 

I — I suppose you must. I do trust it isn’t wrong. 
I did so faithfully promise to be good, but I never 
meant my goodness to include giving up rats.” 

Then of course it’s all right,” said Daphne. 

You will let me send it ? ” 

Oh yes ; I can’t part with it. It’s a dear saint.” 

When Daphne and Patricia returned to the draw- 
ing-room they were both in good spirits. Patricia was 


I SPY. 


207 


thinking of the white rat, and forgot her pain with 
regard to Hope de Lacey. Daphne was thinking with 
great satisfaction of the firm hold she was getting 
over the girl who was fascinating her. This girl had 
been frightfully rude to Daphne, and Daphne had the 
strangest mixture of admiration, affection, and dislike 
to her in her heart. She felt quite sure that she might 
even get to hate Patricia, but she could never be in- 
different to her. It was worth her while, however, to 
serve her for the present, and the white rat should be 
a link in a long chain of events. 

How late you are ! ’’ said Sylvia, looking up at 
the two in some surprise as they entered. 

The three girls in the drawing-room were seated at 
a round table, and Patricia and Daphne now took 
their places near them. 

Telegrams, please,’^ said Khoda^s voice. The 
word is ‘ London.’ How, who will write the best tele- 
gram on the word ? ” 

The girls bent over their pieces of paper, but 
Patricia, after a moment’s indifferent application, laid 
down her pencil and stared out of the window. 

^ “ Aren’t you going to play ? ” whispered Sylvia. 

Ho, I can’t. This is not a game. It’s a silly 
brainy sort of exercise,” replied Patricia. Go on 
with your exercise, Sylvia, and never mind me.” 

Indifferent productions were presently read aloud; 
other telegrams were proposed; but by and by this 
game ceased, for Patricia’s want of interest in it acted 
as a wet blanket on the others. When they questioned 


208 


I SPY. 


her, she replied gently that she was by nature very 
stupid, and could not think; but as her appearance 
belied these words, no one believed her. Presently, 
the whole scene changed as though by magic, and the 
wild noise of Post ” and General Post ’’ filled the 
room. Here Patricia was in her element, being able 
to dodge and run and jump more actively than any 
girl present. All the time, however, her thoughts were 
full of the rat. She was thinking out a name for him. 
He should be called Boyo after a favourite rat that 
had lived a long and glorious life at Carrigraun and 
been killed in the end by a fox terrier. Patricia felt 
that with Boyo as her constant companion life would 
no longer be unendurable. 

When the time came to say good-bye, she kissed 
Daphne warmly. Daphne pressed her hand, and as 
the three girls crossed the square, attended by Kate, 
Daphne turned to her sister. 

It’s all right,” she said. “ I’ve won her.” 

You do seem excited,” said Khoda ; “ and I can’t 
make out why you are so anxious to gain her friend- 
ship.” 

“ But don’t you like her yourself, Bhoda ? ” 

“ Oh, of course I admire her in a sort of general 
way, but she is not very polite. She is great fun, 
however. I rather pity her living in such a staid 
house as the Levels’.” 

‘^You are getting as tired of the Levels as I am,” 
said Daphne. 

“ Indeed I am not,” said the faithful Bhoda. I 


I SPY. 


209 


wouldn’t give up my darling, precious Justine for all 
the wide world — not for fifty, not for a hundred of 
your Patricias.” 

I should be bothered to death with a hundred 
Patricias,” said Daphne, “ but I find one rather 
exciting. It was the rat that did it. Khoda, do you 
know that I tore her dress on purpose ? ” 

Just like you,” said Khoda. 

And I cobbled it shamefully when I got her into 
my room. What did Sylvia say when I left her 
behind?” 

She didn’t say anything. ” She is too much of a 
lady. But I think she was hurt.” 

I’ll ask Sylvia over all by herself another day, and 
make it up to her,” was Daphne’s response. Do you 
know, Khoda, that I have done a good business. How, 
I will tell you.” 

Oh, please do ! ” said Khoda. “ And you might 
take off my blue sash now that they have gone, for it 
is dreadfully crumpled.” 

Daphne took no notice of this remark. Too eager 
to wait, she described Patricia’s strange demeanour 
when she related the story of Mrs. Lovel’s letter. 

I don’t believe you ought to have told her,” said 
Khoda. When mother reads letters aloud to us, she 
surely does not mean us to speak of them.” 

Bother ! ” said Daphne. Don’t you let out to 
the mums that' I told about the letter. Why, my great 
trump card was that letter. Patricia had been furi- 
ously rude to me, but" that letter brought her to her 


210 


I SPY. 


knees, figuratively speaking. I really pitied her after- 
wards, she turned so white and looked so very queer. 
But she gave me a message for Hope.” 

Oh, oh — what ? ” said Bhoda. 

I don’t mean to say. Is it likely that I’d confide 
Patricia’s secrets to you ? ” 

Well, Daphne, you have told me a good many 
things ; hut of course I don’t want to know if you don’t 
want to tell me.” 

Don’t get into a huff,” said Daphne. 

Here’s your sash back ; I am awfully obliged for 
it. What did Patricia think of the rat ? ” asked 
Rhoda suddenly. 

The rat : she called it ^ heavenly saint ’ on the spot. 
Did you ever know anything like her extravagant 
words? She was absolutely wild with pleasure, and 
I have promised to send the creature over to Ho. 14 
this evening. It must be smuggled up to her room. 
I do wonder if that Kate will do it for me.” 

I can’t think how you’ll manage ; so many servants 
are Terrified of rats,” said Rhoda. 

Well, I know what I’ll do. Fanny shall talk to 
Kate. Fanny and Kate are great friends. The rat 
must be put into Patricia’s room while they are at 
supper in the schoolroom. How I will go and have a 
talk with Fanny.” 

The result of this conference was that at about 
eight o’clock on the same evening there came a ring to 
the servants’ entrance at Ho. 14. By a lucky chance 
the door was opened by no less a person than Kate 


i SPY. 


211 


herself, who happened to be in the servants^ hall at 
the moment. Fanny and she had a whispered confer- 
ence. Kate demurred, shook her head, almost refused 
to comply, but in the end, gave in to Fanny’s coaxing. 
Fanny was Sam Smith’s sister, and she very judici- 
ously took advantage of the relationship. Kate said 
that she sincerely trusted she would not be blamed 
for earring out this secret mission, but the thought 
of seeing Sam on the following Sunday, and partaking 
of tea with him in the Smiths’ own house in Victoria 
Street, was too much for any prudential considerations 
to weigh with her. Accordingly Boyo, with his pink 
nose, pink J^il and white body, was carried upstairs to 
Patricia’s bedroom, where he sat contentedly washing 
himself, as is the manner of rats, and making himself 
as clean as possible. 


CHAPTER XVL 


BOYO IS KILLED. 

Patricia behaved so very nicely that evening that 
both Mr. and Mrs. Lovel were quite pleased with her. 
She did not make any outre remarks, but sat quiet in 
the drawing-room during the greater part of her short 
visit there. But though her lips were silent, her eyes 
were sparkling. She was thinking of Boyo, and com- 
paring him to the people who surrounded her. In her 
opinion, he was far more worthy of her praise than 
either Mr. or Mrs. Lovel, or the girls, or even Miss 
Haste. Patricia liked Miss Haste: on the whole, she 
liked her the best of all the new strange people she had 
come to live with. But as to comparing an ordinary 
woman — a being with two legs, two arms, and a face 
with just the everyday features, to a white rat with a 
pink nose — a rat, who never committed any sin at all, 
but who sat up and washed himself in the most exqui- 
site manner, and would allow you to cuddle him and 
play with him and make a fuss over him — this was 
not to be thought of. 

The more Patricia thought of Boyo, the more smi- 
ling grew her eyes, and the more radiant her little 
speaking face. Even Mr. Lovel, who as a rule found 
212 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


213 


his evenings in the drawing-room somewhat slow, was 
attracted by the pretty girl in her white frock. He 
went up and spoke to her. 

A penny for your thoughts,” he said. 

Patricia looked quietly up at him. 

I wouldn’t tell them for a hundred pennies,” was 
her answer. 

Wouldn’t you, really ? ” replied Mr. Lovel. 

Then they must indeed he valuable.” 

They are,” said Patricia. 

They seem to make you happy,” was his next 
comment. 

They do,” she answered : very happy.” Then 
she added, after a moment’s pause : I have 

discovered perfection, and it lives in 14, Rodney 
Square.” 

That is a most sybil-like utterance,” replied Mr. 
Lovel. “ What person is endowed with such a remark- 
able gift ? ” 

Ho one,” answered Patricia ; and I haven’t a 
notion what you mean by a sybil-like utterance.” 

“ Oh, you will learn presently. The sybils were 
the wise women of Greece. They were her oracles. 
Everyone consulted them.” 

Patricia gave a quick, impatient sigh and looked at 
the clock. How soon are you going to your ball ? ” 
she asked. 

As it happens, I am not going at all to-night.” 

How soon may we go upstairs ? ” 

Mr. Lovel called to his wife : Cara, Patricia is 


214 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


anxious to go upstairs. She says she has discovered 
perfection.” 

Immediately both girls rushed up to Patricia to 
question her. 

“ And it dwells in this house ? ” continued Mr. 
Level. 

Patricia nodded, and her black eyes danced with 
fun. 

And it isn’t a person at all.” 

I didn’t know you blabbed out secrets in that 
fashion,” said Patricia. I was talking to you con- 
fidentially. — [N’o, Sylvia, I am not going to tell you 
anything; nor you either, Justine.” 

Sylvia was now desired by her mother to play her 
piece, as it was called, on the piano. She went there 
at once, and performed her little musical theme with 
great precision, hut without a scrap of feeling. 

Very good, indeed,” said Mrs. Level, when Sylvia 
rose. — I^ow, Justine, how are you getting on with 
your painting ? ” 

I don’t know, mother ; I have been feeling rather 
lazy the last few days.” 

Miss Haste,” said Mr. Level, in some alarm at 
these words, I trust you are not allowing the dear 
girls to overwork themselves.” 

Patricia hurst out laughing. 

Don’t, my dear,” said Mrs. Level. It is very 
rude of you to go on like that. When a person like 
my husband takes notice of you, you ought to he grate- 
ful, and you ought to speak with extreme politeness.” 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


215 


Ought I ? ” said Patricia. I didn’t know it. I 
was born straight, you know, and as I don’t feel polite, 
I can’t make out why I should pretend to be.” 

It is good manners, my child. And now I think 
as you are all tired — ^you doubtless had an excit- 
ing time at the Sinclairs — you had better go to 
bed.” 

We had a glorious time,” said Patricia ; more 
particularly,” she added, her eyes dancing, when we 
played ^ I spy.’ ” 

What are you talking about, Patricia ? ” said 
Justine. We didn’t play ^ I spy ’ at all.” 

Daphne and I did, up in, her bedroom,” said 
Patricia, in a calm voice ; “ and that was the most 
glorious part of the whole entertainment. Oh — are 
we really off? Hurrah! hurrah! Good-night, Mrs. 
Lovel; good-night, Mr. Lovel. I’ll try very hard not 
to be rude and yet to keep quite straight the next time 
you talk to me.” 

I must get that secret out of you about perfec- 
tion,” said Mr. Lovel. 

In reply to this the girl gave him such an earnest, 
puzzled, expressive glance that he felt almost be- 
wildered. 

When Miss Haste and the three young people left 
the room, he turned to his wife. 

I am off to Ireland as you know, dear, to-morrow. 
I believe I shall get Carrigraun for quite a moderate 
sum.” 

I Mrs, Lovel sighed. 

i 


216 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


What is the matter, dearest ? ” was his reply. 

‘‘ I am wondering/’ she said. 

Wondering what, darling Cara ? ” 

Whether that girl Patricia is worth all the trouble 
we are taking for her.” 

I have heard of girls like her,” replied Mr. Lovel, 
speaking rather slowly, who, when they have cast off 
a certain roughness and incongruity, become splendid 
women. You surely are not going to get tired of 
Denis Level’s daughter so soon ? ” 

No, certainly I am not,” said Mrs. Lovel. I 
shall stick to the promised two years; but what will 
happen at the end of that time no one can tell. I can 
see quite plainly, George, that Justine is not happy 
with Patricia in the house. Sylvia is such a dear, 
amiable little thing that she’ll bear with almost any- 
one ; but even for Denis’s sake, I cannot have my own 
girls made unhappy.” 

“ Then what do you propose to do ? ” he said, sitting 
down by his wife and taking her hand. 

I don’t know,” she answered. Even Miss Haste 
is puzzled by Patricia. She says the girl means no 
harm, but that there is no doubt that she herself, poor 
child, is unhappy. Justine, of course, is wild for me 
to send Patricia to school — oh, not to Mrs. Barring- 
ton’s school, but to a boarding-school somewhere ; and I 
often think it would be the very best thing that could 
happen to her.” 

No,” said Mr. Lovel, in a decisive voice. I 
don’t approve of boarding-schools for my own girls, 


BOYO IS KILLED. 217 

and I certainly won’t allow Kedgold’s child to do what 
I would not let my own children do.” 

That is very fine of you, dear. But still, we have 
to consider our children, and if Miss Haste, Justine, 
and Sylvia are made seriously unhappy, we might 
^ perhaps arrange to send Patricia as a weekly boarder 
to Mrs. Barrington’s.” 

Hot yet, not yet ! ” said the master of the house, 
impatiently. We don’t know the girl, and it would 
be very wrong to send her to school until we ourselves 
understand her.” 

She is so ignorant, too,” said Mrs. Lovel. She 
absolutely knows nothing at all with regard to the 
curriculum of education, although Miss Haste does 
give her credit for being remarkably clever, indus- 
trious, and anxious to imbibe knowledge.” 

That is something to her credit,” said Mr. Lovel. 

And she is not a hit deceitful : she is as straight a 
girl as I ever met. Don’t he over anxious, Cara. We 
have done this because we must; there is no other 
course open for us after reading Redgold’s letter ; and 
our children won’t really suffer because they have a 
different sort of girl in the house. Life may have been 
too smooth for them up to the present. How I’ve 
promised to go round to my club for a little.” 

Thus ended this conversation, in which it was deter- 
mined that no alteration should be made in Patricia’s 
mode of life for the time being, and Mrs. Lovel went 
up to her bedroom and retired to rest feeling happier 
in her mind. 


^18 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


Meanwhile Justine and Sylvia in their bedroom 
were much puzzled by erratic and unaccountable 
noises which proceeded from the room next door. 
They wondered if Patricia had suddenly gone mad. 
She was racing round and round the room, calling 
wildly to someone — at least they supposed it was some- 
one — whom she invariably addressed as Sainted 
Darling.” Between Patricia and Sainted Darling a 
frightful noise was set up. Furniture was hastily 
moved. There was a scampering and a rushing, and 
then a cry of rapture from the fascinated Patricia. 
This went on for a good long time, and Justine, who 
had a slight headache and disliked any noise, became 
greatly exasperated. 

I cannot, and will not stand this any longer ! ” 
she said. We never did bargain to have a mad girl 
in the house. What is Patricia doing now? Sylvia, 
she likes you a little better than me ; hadn’t you better 
go and inquire ? ” 

I don’t think I want to,” said Sylvia. She has 
been very snubbing to me of late.” 

She snubs everyone,” said J ustine. She is a 

horrid girl.” 

Oh no ; really she is not. There are splendid 
things about her. But — oh, dear! Why, she is mov- 
ing all the furniture about ! What can be wrong ? ” 
Justine went to the door of communication and tried 
to turn the handle. The door was locked, and Patri- 
cia’s voice said in a sleepy tone : 

You can’t possibly come in ! ” 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


219 


“ Then you must stop making that noise ! ” called 
out Justine. I^either Sylvia nor I can go to bed, 
and mother will hear you, for her room is under 
yours.” 

I J1 stop when I am tired,” answered Patricia, in 
her most provoking voice. Oh, you sainted — oh, 
you sainted Boyo ! My dear one ! ” 

Sylvia, you must go in and find out what is the 
matter,” said J ustine. She has got somebody in the 
room. What on earth does it mean ? I am not going 
to bed until this stops.” 

Patricia had certainly taken the precaution to lock 
the door of communication between herself and the 
girls, but by an oversight she had forgotten ‘to lock the 
door of her room which opened on the landing. 
Sylvia, feeling rather frightened, went there now and 
knocked very gently. Her timid ‘ May I come in ? ’ 
was not replied to, for Boyo had got upon the top of 
the picture of The Hap'py ^Varrior and was washing 
his face there, looking down with extreme complacence 
on his new mistress. The fact is, he was sick of his 
cage, and was now enjoying his liberty far too vastly 
to give it up in a hurry. 

“ Come, Boyo, come — there^s a good, dear fellow. 
Come along, come along ! ” called Patricia’s voice, and 
at that moment Sylvia opened the door, and entered. 

Sylvia was not a specially timid girl, but she had a 
jVery strong natural antipathy both to rats and mice. 
Patricia’s laughing, speaking eyes fixed upon the white 
'rat as he sat composedly on the frame of the picture 


220 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


attracted her attention. She gave a scream of terror 
■which brought J ustine immediately to the spot. J us- 
tine was followed by Miss Haste, who, in her dressing- 
gown and with her hair falling about her shoulders, 
hurried to the scene. 

What is it ? What is it ? Sylvia, do control your- 
self. What is the matter ? ” 

Look, look ! ” said Sylvia. Look, he’s running 
down — he’ll run up my dress — he’ll bite me — I am 
terrified! Oh, please, please, Miss Haste, let me get 
out of the room. I can’t stand those horrors.” 

“ Go all of you away,” said Patricia. I will man- 
age. Boyo is having a game. I didn’t want you to 
know that he had come so soon. He wants exercise as 
much as the rest of us, and he’s having it, that is all.” 

But at that moment, a real catastrophe occurred; 
for Boyo, who had spent all his life in a cage, became 
over-excited. Patricia’s manner with him was quite 
within the limits even of his small comprehension. 
But when, in addition to Patricia, there came two 
other wildly excited girls on the scene, and then again 
a taller human being, the little white rat lost his nerve. 
He scuttled down to the fioor and, while the three 
terrified ladies made way for him, dashed out of 
the room and downstairs. Patricia made a frantic 
struggle to follow him, but Miss Haste caught her in 
her arms. 

How dared you bring that creature into the 
house ? ” she said. 

She was really angry at last. The rat, getting more 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


221 


and more frightened, rushed faster and faster until he 
reached the ground-floor. There he made for the 
kitchen regions. There also he met the large white 
kitchen cat, who in one moment sprang upon him and 
took his life. 

The whole tragedy was over in a second. Patricia 
had wrenched herself away from Miss Haste and flown 
downstairs after her treasure. She was in time to 
receive his little mangled body, but life in Boyo’s 
breast was extinct. The girl walked very slowly up- 
stairs. She was holding the dead white rat in her 
arms. All the fire had left her eyes and the joyful 
expression had departed from her spfeaking mouth. 
On her way she met Mr. Level. He had come back 
from his club sooner than was expected, and was 
amazed to see Patricia going slowly up the stairs, still 
wearing the white dress in which she had appeared 
in the drawing-room more than an hour ago. 

She heard his footsteps behind her, stopped sud- 
denly, and looked at him. The expression on her face 
was appalling. Even Mr. Lovel, man of the world 
that he was, was so arrested by it, that he had not time 
or thought to give to the thing that she carried. 

What is it ? ” he asked. What is the matter ? ’’ 

I thought those were your steps,” said Patricia, 
speaking in that deep, rich, slow voice, which came to 
her when she was greatly moved and carried out tf 
herself. “ Perhaps you will understand now what I 
meant when I told you I had found Perfection, and 
that it was in this house. It didn’t stay long — it’s — 


222 


BOYO IS KILLED. 


it’s — dead. This is Perfection/’ ' and she held out 

the body of the dead rat. 

Strange as it may seem, Mr. Lovel, who loathed 
rats and mice, and, in fact, had no love at all for ani- 
mals, did not laugh at Patricia at that moment. He 
took her hand quietly, and said, in a gentle voice : 

What has happened ? ” 

He was given to me — I won’t tell you by whom, 
for the person might get into trouble, as you all in 
horrid England have such queer ideas about things; 
but they (oh, he was so happy!) they burst into the 
room — Justine, Sylvia, and Miss Haste. He didn’t 
mind me; but he couldn’t stand them. He ran down- 
stairs, and — well, you see for yourself; he is dead. 
There’s no use saying any more. Good-night.” 

Don’t take it to heart, child,” said Mr, Lovel. 

Patricia gave a queer laugh. 

‘‘ I hate England 1 ” was her answer, and she went 
up to her room, which was now quite deserted, for the 
two Lovels and Miss Haste had gone away. She laid 
the dead rat on a little table on which were two pots 
of flowers — cyclamens. 

You didn’t like it, poor darling, any better than 
I do,” was her remark to the dead creatun ^ and then, 
flinging herself on her bed, she lay there > <bbing hei' 
heart out until she dropped asleep. 


CHAPTEE XVII. 


PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 

It was after the adventure of the white rat that 
Patricia suddenly gave way to a violent fit of uncon- 
trollable naughtiness. Up to that date, she had made 
some efforts to be good, hut now she was uncontrol- 
lable. She would not speak to either Justine or Sylvia. 
She looked darkly mysterious, and even her lessons 
ceased to interest her. The story of the rat became 
common property in the house. Mr. Lovel had gone to 
Ireland, and Mrs. Lovel was naturally anxious to know 
what had become of the defunct animal’s body. But 
Patricia would not say. 

It is safe, and it won’t do anybody any harm,” 
was the only answer she would vouchsafe. 

Mrs. Lovel began seriously to think of Mrs. Barring- 
ton’s school as the one refuge for such an unmanage- 
able girl. She was deeply distressed about her. Jus- 
tine and Sylvia were once more great friends each 
with the other, for Patricia would have nothing to do 
with either of them. It is true, she ate her meals in 
their company and took her walks with them, and was 
outwardly their companion. But she did not converse 
223 


224 : PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 

with them, and they could not in the least share her 
thoughts or interests. 

This state of things might not have been noticed 
but for the fact that the girl looked really ill. Her 
beautiful wild-rose colour had quite deserted her. 
She ate very little, and was listless at all her meals. 
Mrs. Lovel longed for her husband’s return, for some- 
thing must be done for the child. Mr. Lovel was still 
kept in Ireland over the very intricate business of 
securing the Carrigraun estate. Had Patricia even 
guessed how kind these good people really meant to be, 
she might never have acted as she did. As it was, she 
contrived to make her two cousins. Miss Haste, and 
Mrs. Lovel quite wretched. 

She managed to bury the rat by getting up very 
early one morning, creeping downstairs, and going 
out into the tiny garden which was situated at the 
back of the house. There she found a suitable spot 
and, digging a hole for her darling, consigned him to 
the dust. She was very m a ih pleased with herself for 
giving Boyo a secret grave that no one should know of 
but herself. 

She became now so restless that her one desire was to 
see Hope de Lacey ; but whether she would have acted 
as she did but for a circumstance which occurred just 
then it is very difficult to say ; for this wild, untrained 
child had a very strong strain of honour in her disposi- 
tion. Her word, as she truly said, was her bond. But 
it so happened on this special morning when she went 
to bury Boyo that, on returning, she found herself in 


PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 225 


the servants’ premises. Henry had left his pantry 
door wide open. Patricia, who was physically very 
strong, had managed to get out by the kitchen entrance, 
and had now pushed the bars of the door back into 
their place. She walked leisurely through the down- 
stairs regions, and when she saw the pantry, she 
stopped for a minute, looking into it with lack-lustre 
and indifferent eyes. Suddenly, however, those eyes 
brightened. 

There was a little case standing on one of the 
shelves. It looked like a tank. It reminded her of 
Hope de Lacey’s much larger aquarium. She remem- 
bered, too, like a flash, that Hope had promised to give 
her a little aquarium which she no longer used herself, 
and to put within it some sea-anemones. Walking 
very gently and on tiptoe, Patricia now, her heart 
beating fast, approached the little water tank. She 
looked in. A few brown, motionless objects were 
lying at the bottom of the ank. The fact was this: 
Henry had forgotten alHabout the sea-anemones, the 
water, through an accident, had been spilt, and the 
creatures had died of darkness, neglect, want of water 
and food. This, then, was the tank which Hope had 
promised Patricia. Hope had kept her word. Why 
had not the tank been given to her? Supposing she 
had had it, she might not even have wanted poor Boyo, 
and poor unhappy Boyo would not have been the 
victim of the large white kitchen cat. 

Patricia gave one swift look into the tank. Then 
she turned away. She knew quite well what had 


226 PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 

happened. These creatures, that were to have been 
her delight, were killed by neglect. She went very 
slowly upstairs. She did not go back to bed, but sat 
in her dressing-gown by the open window. She hoped 
she might take a very bad cold ; then perhaps she might 
die and go to her father. She wanted her father so 
badly at that moment that her whole heart was one cry 
for him. 

Dad,” she suddenly said, I told you I’d be 
good. Well, I have tried ; but I am going to stop being 
good now, for it’s too difficult. A little wild girl of 
fifteen can’t possibly be good under my circumstances, 
dad. Even you, up in Heaven, couldn’t expect it. 
Anyhow, it is only right to tell you the truth: I am 
going to stop : your Patsie is going to stop.” 

She bowed her head on her hands. 

I am sorry,” she said again, after a minute or 
two ; I’d like to keep you happy in that sunny, 
beautiful place, with its gold streets, and its shining 
gates, and its white robes; but I expect you’ll be able 
to get along, even though I am not good; for I can’t 
manage it, dad, I can’t. You made a mistake to write 
as you did to Mrs. Lovel. She doesn’t understand 
me a bit, and, my own, own dad, I am going to be 
naughty. I can’t help it. I’m telling you, of course. 
I’ll be straight, even though I anl naughty. But now 
that Boyo is killed, and my darling little aquarium 
with all its treasures was never given to me, and my 
sea-anemones were starved, you must see for yourself 
up in Heaven, dad, that goodness is more than any 


PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. ^27 


little girl can manage. I’d like best of all, dad, my 
dear, to catch a frightfully bad cold and join you up in 
Heaven. Wouldn’t you come to the gold gates to meet 
me? Oh, I know you would. Well, I don’t suppose 
I shall catch cold, for I am frightfully strong, al- 
' though I’m not quite as strong as I used to be at 
darling Carrigraun, still I don’t expect that you’ll 
have me with you for a long time. Oh, dad — do 
naughty girls go to Heaven? Please don’t answer, 
for I shall have to be naughty — at any rate, for a 
time.” 

Patricia looked very pale when she joined her 
cousins and governess at breakfast that morning. 
The weather was now fairly warm; for the time of 
year was far on in April, and the house looked gay 
with its many window-boxes of blooming flowers. 
But Patricia’s little face was now quite white and, 
but for the darkness of her eyes and the splendid 
ruddy gleam of her hair, she had lost a great deal of 
her beauty. Miss Haste felt, as she looked at her, 
that she would rather have the wild, fascinating child, 
who had flrst appeared on the scene and had puzzled 
them all with her extraordinary antics, than this meek 
creature who did not seem to be able, as Justine ex- 
pressed it, to say “ Bo ” to a goose. 

She’s like soda-water without the fizz,” said Jus- 
tine. She is a terrible nuisance ! ” 

When breakfast was over on this particular morn- 
ing, however, Patricia startled both Miss Haste and 
the girls by standing up and saying: 


228 PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 


I am not going to stay in the room while you are 
having prayers to-day.’’ 

My dear Patricia ! ” 

“ ISTo,” said Patricia, for I am not good enough. 
It would be very wrong indeed for anybody feeling as 
I feel to-day, to stay in the room while the rest of you 
are thanking God for His mercies. Of course you 
ought to thank Him, for you seem to be extraordinarily 
happy. But while you are busy saying your prayers 
and reading your Bible, I am going down to speak to 
Mrs. Lovel.” 

Ho, Patricia; you mustn’t do that,” said Miss 
Haste. 

Patricia gave a very gentle smile — the gentlest 
imaginable, tiny bit of a smile — and then, walking 
across the room just as though Miss Haste had not 
spoken, she opened the door and let herself out. She 
went straight downstairs. Mrs. Lovel was alone in 
the breakfast-room. She had a pile of letters before 
her, and when Patricia entered, she was reading a long 
one from Mr. Lovel, in which he was describing a 
vast amount of business which he was doing on Pa- 
tricia’s account. Mrs. Lovel was thinking what a 
troublesome girl she was, and how annoying it was to 
herself to have her husband so long from home when, 
raising her eyes, she saw the object of her thoughts 
standing before her. 

Even in the neat clothes which were now provided 
for her, Patricia looked quite slovenly that morning. 
Her whole appearance was washed-out and drab. Mrs. 


PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 229 

Lovel felt inclined to say : ‘‘ Why don’t you brush 
your hair? and why don’t you have a good bath this 
morning ? ” But she restrained herself, for the girl’s 
black eyes looked almost wild. 

I promised to he straight,” began Patricia. 

Well, dear ; what is it ? Why, you look cold. 
Are you ill ? ” 

I’d like to be ill beyond anything,” said Patricia ; 
but I’m awfully afraid I am not.” 

Well, anyhow, come to the fire. Why have you 
left your schoolroom ? ” 

To speak to you,” said Patricia ; and I don’t 
want to go to the fire. I hate fires.” 

What do you want to speak to me about ? ” said 
Mrs. Lovel, who wished more heartily than ever that 
her husband was back. 

I want,” said Patricia, speaking slowly, to take 
back a promise that I made you. I must take it back, 
for I can’t carry it through.” 

“ What promise did you make, Patricia ? ” said 
Mrs. Lovel, in a quiet voice. 

You surely remember the day after I came here 
when — I stole out — without leave ? ” 

“ Of course I do,” said Mrs. Lovel. ‘‘ You were in- 
deed a naughty girl then.” 

Patricia’s eyes began to sparkle. 

You think that naughty? ” she said. All right: 
perhaps you will know what real naughtiness means 
soon. However, you and Mr. Lovel took it into your 
heads that you’d punish me, and the punishment you 


230 PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 


chose for me was that I must not see Hope de Lacey 
for a whole month.” 

The month will be up presently,” said Mrs. Level, 
who felt uncomfortable, but did not know why. 

It may be up soon to you, but it wonT be up soon 
to me,” said Patricia. Now, I want to ask you 
something. Did Hope, or did she not, send me a little 
aquarium with sea-anemones ? ” 

Really, Patricia, you are most extraordinary. I 
am not bound to answer that question.” 

Oh yes, you are,” said Patricia. Anyhow, you 
can please yourself about that, for I know she did, 
and — and you never gave it to me, and — and — who- 
ever you did give it to, neglected them — kept them 
in the dark without water and food; and — ^they are 
dead, all of them.” 

Dead ! ” said Mrs. Lovel : dead ! My dear Pa- 
tricia, I am dreadfully sorry. I gave them into Henry’s 
care: he is such a careful man, as a rule. Oh, I am 
sure they are not dead.” 

May I ring the bell for you ? ” said Patricia ; 
and will you ask Henry to bring the aquarium up- 
stairs, and then you can see for yourself.” 

Oh no,” said Mrs. Lovel ; I don’t at all like to 
look at dead things. But how do you know that they 
are dead ? ” 

I was downstairs this morning.” 

Downstairs — in the kitchen premises ? ” 

Oh yes ; I was never told not to go there. Any- 
how, I went, and I saw the aquarium, and I looked 


PATRICIA TAKES BACK HER PROMISE. 231 


in. They are all stone dead, and very smelly, and I 
thought you ought to know. Now, I am not going 
to be good any more. I have taken back my promise. 
I am sorry for you, and for Miss Haste, and the girls, 
but I have taken back my promise. I told dad about 
it. He is sorry too, but it can’t be helped. I am not 
going to be good any more.” 

As quickly as Patricia had made her appearance 
in the breakfast-room, as quickly did she leave it. 


CHAPTEK XVIII. 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 

It was on that very same day in the afternoon that 
Daphne took it into her head to invite Sylvia to have 
tea with her alone. Sylvia, the most forgiving of 
mortals, went very gladly to meet her friend. Phoda 
was out spending the day with a school friend. Mrs. 
Sinclair was, as usual, paying calls. She spent most 
of her afternoons in that way. Daphne and Sylvia 
had therefore the house to themselves. The moment 
Sylvia came in, Daphne knew that she had a good 
deal to say to her. 

Take otf your things before you begin to talk,’^ 
said Daphne ; there’s plenty of time. Oh, Sylvia ! 
you do wear your heart on your sleeve.” 

Xo, I don’t,” said Sylvia. What do you 
mean ? ” 

Why, you’re just bubbling over with news. What 
has the wild Irish girl done now ? ” 

Sylvia determined to keep Daphne for a minute op 
two in suspense. She accordingly divested herself of 
hat and jacket, smoothed her hair, and even went 
downstairs to the drawing-room before she began her 
story. Then out it came with a rush. 

233 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 233 

I suppose, Daphne, it was you who gave Pa- 
tricia that rat ? ’’ 

Daphne pursed up her lips and said nothing. 

You don’t know the awful scene we had about 
it,” began Sylvia. 

Then she gave a vivid account of the poor white 
rat’s escapade on the last day of its life, of Patricia’s 
behaviour, and of the rat’s tragic end. 

I can’t imagine why you did it, or how you did 
it,” said Sylvia ; but I am firmly convinced that you 
did do it, and that’s why you kept Patricia up in your 
room. Well, I assure you, she doesn’t love you a bit 
for it — at least, not now. She seemed in a queer state 
of delight during the whole of that evening, although 
she didn’t talk much to anyone; but when she be- 
haved in that disgraceful way in her bedroom — for 
surely it was disgraceful to make sufficient noise to 
wake up the house and to allow that creature to sit 
on the top of that glorious picture of Watts’ — I can- 
not but call her conduct scandalous. Well, I am mad 
with terror whenever I think of a rat or a mouse, and 
when I went into her room to try and quiet her, and 
saw the creature perched up there with his tail hang- 
ing down, and his horrid pink nose, and his little eyes 
looking at me, I lost control of myself and screamed 
out.” 

I have no doubt you did, poor little Sylvia,” said 
Daphne, in a gentle voice. 

I did — of course I did ; and any girl who was the 
least bit a lady would do the same. My scream 


234 : 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


brought Justine and Hasty, and the rat escaped, and 
Lord Algy, our white cat, put an end to its life.’’ 

Poor thing ! ” said Daphne. And what did 
Patricia do ? ” 

Goodness only knows what she did,” said Sylvia ; 
but from that moment she has hardly said a word to 
any of us. She hid away the dead body of the rat, 
and we couldn’t find it, although we searched and 
searched. I hope she has buried it by now ; I presume 
she has. But that isn’t the worst.” 

‘‘ You are most entertaining to-day, Sylvia,” said 
Daphne. I never saw you so excited about anything. 
The wild Irish girl is doing you heaps of good.” 

You wouldn’t say so if you knew what our home 
is like. I only wish you had her to manage.” 

Well, my dear, hand her over to me, for I don’t 
mind her a bit.” 

You don’t know her,” said Sylvia ; that is why 
you talk in that fashion. Well, listen. It seems that 
Hope de Lacey — who, I suppose, took a fancy to her 
just as you did, not knowing her, and just as I did at 
first — sent her a small aquarium with some sea- 
anemones : but mother wouldn’t let her have it — I mean 
not at first — and mother gave the aquarium to Henry 
to look after; and he forgot all about it, and the sea- 
anemones are dead. Then what do you think Patricia 
did this morning ? She first of all said to Miss Haste : 
‘ I am not going to thank God at prayers, for I don’t 
feel in the mood.’ Then she went straight downstairs 
to mother and told mother — for mother told Miss 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


235 


Haste, and Miss Haste told us in confidence — that she 
didn’t mean to be good any more, that she had taken 
back her word. How what is going to happen ? Oh, 
Daphne, it is wretched ! it is wretched ! Father is in 
Ireland too. What are we to do? Darling mother 

seems so worried 

Daphne clapped her hands. 

What are you doing that for ? ” said Sylvia. 

That girl is such fun ! ” said Daphne. I never 
came across anyone like her before.” 

I do believe you sympathise with her,” said Sylvia. 

To be frank with you, Sylvia, I do sympathise. 
If I were in her shoes, I couldn’t be goody-goody. You 
know perfectly well you are all goody-goody in your 
house.” 

You are always saying so, hut if you call it goody- 
goody to obey darling Hasty, and to be grateful to 
father and mother for what they are doing for us — 
and I am sure they just do everything — I for one, 
am glad that we are goody-goody.” 

Well done ! ” said Daphne, patting her friend on 
the arm. You wouldn’t have spoken out as frankly 
as that before the arrival of the wild Irish girl. I tell 
you, she is teaching you all a lot of lessons.” 

It was just at that moment that Sylvia and Daphne 
were attracted by a noise in the street. They ran to 
the window to look out. A lot of children were stand- 
ing at the comer as they had stood a few weeks ago, 
and were eagerly asking a neatly-dressed girl with a 
handsome face to give them coppers. The girl was 


236 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


seen to dive her hand into her pocket, take out some 
very small change and fling it amongst the children. 
She then walked rapidly away up that side street 
where Daphne had accompanied her on her first visit 
to the de Laceys. 

It’s — it’s Patricia,” said Sylvia. Oh — oh ! 

What is to be done ? Daphne, I ought to go home and 
tell, oughtn’t I ? She’ll get into some awful mischief.” 

Tell-tale-tit ! ” said Daphne. We had no bus- 
iness at the window. Anyhow, trust me, Patricia will 
manage her own affairs. She’s going to the de Laceys, 
and — why shouldn’t she ? ” 

But — hut,” said Sylvia, she promised not ; it’s 
her punishment for not telling mother and Hasty 
where she was when she went out before. Oh, what 
is to be done ! ” 

Daphne burst into peals of laughter. 

Why, Sylvia, you little goose ! ” she said ; didn’t 
Patricia tell your mother only this morning that she 
wasn’t going to be good any longer? Well then, she 
is not good; that is all. She’s going off to the de 
Laceys. What glorious fun! But come, don’t let’s 
think of her — or rather, let’s talk her over cosily by 
the fire. Although it is April, the weather is still 
quite cold, and I think I’ve got a bit of a chill. Come, 
Sylvia, we used to be great friends. Don’t wear such a 
woebegone face.” 

I thought you had given me up ! ” said Sylvia, 
suddenly bursting out crying. Oh dear ! oh dear ! 
I’d do anything for Patricia, if she’d let me, but she 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


237 


won’t, and now she’ll get into such awful trouble. 
Daphne, must I tell that I saw her going to the de 
Lacejs ? ” 

Why in the world should you tell ? I tell you 
what you might do. If you want to get into Patricia’s 
confidence, you might tell her that you know, hut don’t, 
for goodness’ sake, tell anybody else. How then, here 
comes tea, and I am as hungry as a hawk.” 

The girls ate their tea, which was, as usual, excellent. 
Mrs. Sinclair was a devout believer in good, whole- 
some, substantial food for growing girls. At the 
Levels, the meals were most tasty and excellent, but 
there was a heartiness about the Sinclairs’ table which 
Sylvia somehow appreciated; perhaps because she did 
not have this sort of thing every day. 

I can’t think where you get your jams,” she said, 
helping herself to a fresh supply of strawberry jam. 

Mother has all our jams made at home,” said 
Daphne, in a pleasant voice. “ You do eat heartily, 
Sylvia. I am glad.” 

“ You know that I like tea here and with you alone 
almost better than anything else,” said Sylvia. 

Daphne also made a good meal, but while she ate, 
her thoughts were busy. So far, she had not made any 
progress at all in her friendship with Patricia. The 
tragic death of the rat meant to Daphne that she had 
thrown away sixpence and got nothing in return. Pa- 
tricia would rather hate her than otherwise if she 
saw her now; and yet this tiresome, handsome girl, 
unlike anyone else Daphne had ever met, was gradually 


238 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


getting into the good books of Lady Mary and Hope 
de Lacey. 

What are you thinking about, Daphne ? ” said 
Sylvia. 

‘‘ A great deal,” said Daphne. She stretched out 
her hand and took one of her little companion's. 

I do wonder, Sylvia, if you could possibly help 
me.” 

I ? ” said Sylvia ; “ oh, I should be delighted.” 

I wonder if youM be really delighted.” 

You know it. Daphne ; you know that I love you 
very dearly : I have loved you for years. You hurt me 
very much when you gave me up so quickly and too^ 
to Patricia.” 

Daphne made no reply to this. She was still think' 
ing. 

There has come a crisis,” she said, after a pause, 
and if we don’t act now, and act swiftly, we may 
have to give a certain delightful scheme up forever.” 

“ I can’t imagine what you are talking about,” said 
Sylvia. 

Of course you can’t, goosey, for I haven’t explained 
myself yet; Sylvia, you have noticed one peculiarity 
about Patricia, have you not ? ” 

Oh — Patricia ! ” said Sylvia, in a tired voice ; 
I am so sick of her. Can’t we leave her out of this 
talk?” 

You silliest of the silly ! Why, Patricia is the 
centre round which our whole talk turns.” 

Is she ? ” said Sylvia. “ Well, I suppose you 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


239 


must say what you wish; only I am not interested in 
her.” 

Well, I am; there’s the difference.” 

I believe you like her fifty times better than me, 
after all,” said Sylvia, in a jealous voice. 

She is more interesting than you,” said Daphne, 
but of course, on the other hand, you are the oldest 
friend.” 

It’s very disappointing,” said Sylvia, when one’s 
chosen friend knocks one over just because another 
girl comes along.” 

It’s the way of the world,” said Daphne. Help 
yourself to more jam.” 

Thank you, I have had enough.” 

Don’t sulk, then ; it’s very unbecoming to you.” 

You make me feel cross,” said Sylvia. “ You 
have brought me here just to talk of Patricia — only 
Patricia ; and I, oh, I am so tired of her.” 

I brought you here because I care for you,” said 
Daphne ; and also — of course I am not going to 
deny it — to talk of Miss Harum-Scarum. That’s my 
name for her; it suits her perfectly.” 

Well, it does rather,” said Sylvia, condescending 
to smile very slightly. 

And if I didn’t care for you,” continued Daphne, 
should I have asked you here at all ? ” 

I suppose not : I suppose it’s all right.” 

“ Of course it’s all right : it’s as right as rain, as 
our old nurse used to say; though what she meant by 
it I could never understand.” 


240 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


Rhoda and Justine are just as great friends as 
ever, even though Patricia has come to live with us,^^ 
continued Sylvia. 

Oh, don’t talk of them, the poor commonplaces ! 
said Daphne. “ Now, Ul just be as frank as frank 
can be, Sylvia. I am not commonplace, am I ? ” 

I don’t suppose you are.” 

I am not : I’m brainy ; I’m plain and brainy ; 
that’s my sort. Most pretty people are commonplace.” 

“ Then I suppose you think Patricia is.” 

Oh, good gracious ! ” said Daphne. I don’t call 
Patricia anything so odiously flat as pretty. Patricia 
is gloriously handsome, magnificent — though I dare 
say she could look ugly at times.” 

She can, and she does,” said Sylvia, with a little 
spite in her voice. 

“Well, my dear; nothing can take her eyes from 
her, or that magnificent hair.” 

Sylvia uttered a sigh. 

“ Now then, Sylvia, I am not commonplace. I have 
my strong views with regard to life. I am not rich, 
like you; I’ll have to make my way in the world.” 

“ Are you — are you going to be a governess ? ” 
asked Sylvia. 

“ Good gracious, child ! Nothing of the sort. I 
mean — oh, I can’t tell you what my day-dreams are, 
but they are enormous. I mean to move — to move 
the world a little tiny peg along, to push it in a certain 
direction so that it shall feel my influence and ac- 
knowledge me.” 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


241 


Sylvia opened her pretty brown eyes very wide. 

Are you going to be a philanthropist, then ? ” she 
asked. 

Xo, indeed ; nothing of the sort. !N’o slums for 
me, nor dirty children, nor overworked mothers, nor 
stupid, weary lectures on overcrowding. That^s not 
me at all; though it is possible I may put my name 
dovm as the patroness of great big bazaars ai;d huge 
charity balls, and interesting things of that sort. But 
of course, that is for the future. !N’ow then, to talk 
of the present. I am anxious to become a special 
friend of Patricia’s, and I think, Sylvia, you can help 
me.” 

I am quite certain I can’t,” said Sylvia, even if 
I wanted to.” 

Oh, you needn’t : I only give you the option. It 
would be a very lucky thing for you if you did con- 
trive to make Patricia lean on me. Poor little girl! 
She wants someone to help her.” 

But I really don’t know what you mean, Daphne, 
for I can do nothing.” 

You can do a great deal. You can talk to her 
about me; you can bring her to see me; you can con- 
trive that we shall meet, and when we meet, you can 
efface yourself.” 

Thank you for nothing,” said Sylvia. That 
may be a very pleasant programme for you, but where 
do I come in ? ” 

Tell me,” said Daphne, suddenly bending for- 
ward and looking full into Sylvia’s face, tell me, 


242 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


darling, dear little Sylvia, if you care for Hope de 
Lacey. You have only met her once; what sort of 
effect had she on you ? ” 

Sylvia’s eyes shone. 

Both Justine and I loved her,” she said. It 
was not that she was so very beautiful, but there was 
something so noble about her.” 

That is it,” said Daphne. She is a very noble 
girl. Well, now, you’d like to see more of Hope, 
wouldn’t you ? ” 

Sylvia uttered a sigh. 

You do dart about from one subject to another,” 
she said. What has Hope de Lacey to do with my 
cousin Patricia ? ” 

“ Only this,” said Daphne, slowly. Hope once 
told Bhoda and me that she meant to ask Lady Mary 
to invite us to Chalfort Manor during the summer 
holidays.” 

“ Did she ? ” said Sylvia. That must be a lovely 
place ; I’ve often heard of it.” 

“ Well, of course we want to go,” said Daphne. 

I suppose you do. I know they keep lots of 
horses ; but then do you know how to ride ? ” 

I expect,” said Daphne, after a minute’s pause, 
that I could ride as well as you can in a week.” 

But Justine and I have riding lessons regularly 
twice every week,” said Sylvia. 

“ And much good those stupid sort of lessons given 
in town do for you,” said Daphne. Why, if you 
were on a really spirited horse, you would lose your 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


243 


courage in a minute. However, horses are a secondary 
matter. I want to go to Chalfort Manor and so does 
Rhoda. The fact of our going there is of great 
importance to us. How, there isn’t the smallest 
doubt whatsoever that Patricia is liked by the de 
Lacey s.” 

How can you tell ? You are talking nonsense. 
They haven’t taken the most remote notice of her 
since that day you brought Hope to see us.” 

Daphne nodded her head. After a minute she said, 
with a mystic depth of utterance : I know what I 
know. How I’ll tell you something, Sylvia, and 
you’ll soon find out that I am right. The -de Laceys 
are greatly taken up with Patricia ; believe me or 
not, as you please. They are absolutely certain to in- 
vite Patricia to Chalfort Manor, and if Patricia is my 
friend, she will get me invited too — see ? ” 

Oh yes, I see.” 

Patricia is not at all the sort of girl to he friends 
with anyone she doesn’t like. You have got to make 
her like me, and if you succeed, darling little Sylvia ! 
there’s no saying but that I’ll he able to manage to 
get you invited also. I don’t say that I’ll take any 
trouble with regard to Justine, but you, at least, could 
come.” 

Yes,” said Sylvia, and when I did go to that 
wonderful place, you and Patricia and Hope would be 
all in all to each other, and where should I he ? ” 

Clinging to my arm, listening to my secrets, be- 
ing my most darling little friend,” said Daphne. 


244 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


Now, Sylvia, don’t be silly. Manage to overcome 
any dislike that Patricia may have to me.” 

I haven’t the least idea how to set about it,” 
said Sylvia. 

Daphne was silent, for this remark of Sylvia’s was 
the crux of the situation. She had to introduce 
crookedness into the mind of a perfectly honourable 
and straight little girl, and she was very much afraid 
of going too far. After a long pause, she said: 

Patricia is very straight, isn’t she ? ” 

She is always talking about it,” said Sylvia. 

Well, she is straight, downright straight ? ” said 
Daphne. 

I suppose all decent people are straight,” replied 
Sylvia. 

“ Of course — of course,” said Daphne, speaking 
quickly ; but Patricia is a little extra, and above 
the ordinary sort ? ” 

“ I am just as straight as she is,” said Sylvia. 

Oh, no, you are not,” replied Daphne ; for if 
you were, you’d have more courage.” 

I didn’t know I was wanting in courage.” 

You are the most fearful, timid little darling,” 
said Daphne ; or why did you scream and frighten 
that poor white rat ? ” 

Oh, I can’t stand rats and mice,” said Sylvia. 

Then you must at least admit that you’re a 
coward.” 

‘^No, I am not; most people have antipathies.” 

Well, granted,” said Daphne, after a pause. ^ But 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


245 


now I want you, when Patricia goes back to-day, to go 
to her, and have a talk. You must first of all tell 
her that you know quite well where she has been.’’ 

But I don’t know where she has been.” 

Well then, I will tell you. She has been to see 
the de Laceys.” 

Oh, I am quite sure she wouldn’t do that sort of 
thing.” 

Yes, she would ; it is precisely what she would 
do. You see she has let go the reins of goodness, and 
is, as she expresses it, naughty — gloriously naughty. 
Well, she has gone there, hot-foot, to tell them about 
the dead rat, and the dead sea-anemones. What more 
natural ? ” 

I don’t see it at all,” said Sylvia. “ She didn’t 
rush to you to tell you of the dead rat.” 

I am rather surprised she didn’t,” said Daphne ; 
but you see she was keeping herself in check then. 
]^ow she isn’t keeping herself in check at all. Any- 
how, when you go back to-night, ask her boldly if she 
has been to see Hope de Lacey. Tell her you are cer- 
tain she has been ; get the truth out of her under any 
circumstances. Then, after she has told you, you must 
say to her that you’re not a bit surprised, that, on the 
contrary, you think it quite natural she should go. 
She will be surprised and delighted, for your sympathy 
will be quite precious to her. Then you will promise 
faithfully not to tell anybody what you have guessed, 
and when you have comforted her a little bit — for you 
are a dear, comforting, cosy little thing — you could 


246 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


tell her that you had been with me and that I was 
frightfully cut up about the rat, and that you are al- 
most sure I can get her another.’^ 

Oh — oh ! ” said Sylvia. I won’t tell her that, 
for I wouldn’t have one of those horrors in the house 
for all you can give me.” 

Well, anyhow. I’ll get her some sort of live ani- 
mal. She must have a friend, and she adores animals.” 

She does, indeed,” said Sylvia. She is silly 
about them. Do you know what she did two or three 
days ago. We were walking down one of the side 
streets, and a man was going by, driving a great dray 
horse. He was beating the horse and trying to make 
him go faster, and before we could stop her, Patricia 
rushed up to him — oh, how her eyes did flash! — and 
she said : ^ You wicked, cruel man ! Aren’t you afraid 
that God will strike you dead ? Stop hurting the horse 
this minute ! ’ Do you know, her words attracted a 
policeman who came up and spoke to the man. Miss 
Haste was angry with Patricia. She said it was very 
unlady-like conduct.” 

“ And what did Patricia do ? ” 

She laughed a little and then turned white, but 
she didn’t make any further remark.” 

She does love animals,” said Daphne. Well, 
Sylvia, I am not asking you a great deal, and if you 
can manage to bring Patricia to see me — not to-mor- 
row, but the day after. I’ll — I’ll ask you to come 
all alone here this day week. You know you do love 
a cosy talk with me. You will try to get into Pa- 


TEA WITH DAPHNE. 


247 


tricia’s confidence. You will tell her that you know 
where she has been, and then you will talk about me 
— oh, I leave it to you what to say. You needn’t 
promise her anything; I will do that when I am with 
her. Now, I do think you ought to be going. It is 
getting late.” 

Sylvia made no definite promise to Daphne, but 
Daphne knew quite well that she would do all, and 
more than all that she had requested. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


SPARKLING TIM. 

By dint of asking her way, by dint of using all her 
sharp young intelligence, Patricia arrived at Eaton 
Square without let or hindrance. She reached the 
house where the de Laceys lived and, running up the 
steps, rang the front-door bell. That same modest- 
looking man who had opened the door for her on a 
previous occasion now stood before her. She asked 
if Hope was within. The man replied that Miss de 
Lacey was out for the day. Patricia hesitated for a 
minute, the colour coming and going in her cheeks. 
Then she said, in a rapid voice: 

Is Lady Mary within ? ’’ 

The man again answered in the negative. , 

Who am I to say has called, miss ? ” he asked, ; 
as the girl was going dejectedly down the steps. j 

“Xohody; it doesn’t matter,” said Patricia. ; 

The man waited until she was out of sight, and 
then shut the door. He had seen Patricia once before, 
and her face was not one to be easily forgotten, but 
he did not remember her name. 

Having failed in the one great desire of her life to ' 
see Hope once again, the girl walked very slowly and 
248 


SPARKLING TIM. 


249 


(Jtsconsolately down Eaton Square. She was out with- 
out leave. She had pretended that she had a head- 
ache, and could not stir from her bed. Miss Haste 
had tucked her up, and had even offered to send for 
a doctor, in case Patricia required medical treatment; 
but the girl indignantly refused and Miss Haste and 
Justine went for their walk together. Sylvia was 
to spend the afternoon with her great friend. Daphne. 
Miss Haste and Justine went to the Park, where they 
talked all the time of Patricia and her extreme 
naughtiness, little guessing what was really taking 
place ; for, as soon as the Irish girl felt that the house 
was clear, she proceeded to act on her new resolve. 

It was really delightful to he naughty. It seemed to 
lift a weight from her spirits. She was free from 
restraint. She felt somewhat as she used to feel at 
Carrigraun. She dressed herself with care, ran 
downstairs, and let herself out. Her one haven of 
refuge seemed to he that quiet, stately house with its 
faded furniture, the house that the ignorant child de- 
lighted in calling shabby. There she would see the 
kind, gracious lady who, nevertheless, was not a hit 
grand or stuck-up, and she would pour her sorrows 
into Hope’s sympathetic ears. Hope at least would 
understand what it meant to a girl like Patricia to 
have Boyo killed by a cat, and to have the sea- 
anemones die from want of water and neglect. Hope 
would he frightfully angry. How delightful that anger 
would be! How Patricia would clasp her friend’s 
hand ! How she would adore her for that sympathy 


250 


SPARKLING TIM. 


which only her understanding heart could give! She 
would be away from the Levels: she would be doing 
fearfully wrong — oh, yes; the whole scheme was deli- 
cious to her. 

Nevertheless, it ended in failure, for both Lady 
Mary and Hope were spending the day with some 
friends in the country. They had by no means for- 
gotten Patricia, but they both respected the wishes of 
Mr. and Mrs. Lovel when they fully explained that 
Patricia’s punishment for going to see them without 
leave was that she was to be deprived of their society 
for a whole month. 

It’s a very hard punishment indeed,” said Hope to 
her mother, when Mrs. Level’s letter arrived. 

Nevertheless, darling,” replied Lady Mary ; I 
can understand Mrs. Level’s feelings. A girl like Pa- 
tricia must not go about London by herself. It would 
be highly dangerous.” 

“ Well, mother, we’ll make it up to her when the 
month is up, won’t we ? ” said Hope. 

Oh, yes, indeed we will.” 

Mother, I do want to see a great deal of her. I 
never met a girl I liked quite so much.” 

You hardly know her, my darling.” 

‘‘ Oh, you are mistaken, I do know her : the moment 
I looked at her, I felt I knew her. She and I are 
more or less kindred spirits.” 

She has a very taking way,” said Lady Mary. 

Even Rupert remarked it when he saw her.” 

Dear Uncle Rupert ! I think he could help Pa- 


SPARKLING TIM. 


251 


tricia a lot. I do want that dreadful, stupid month to 
pass. Mother, I want to confess something to you.” 

What is it, dear ? ” 

I am afraid I have done something exceedingly 
injudicious. I didn’t actually invite them, but I half 
invited Rhoda and Daphne Sinclair to come to us for 
a few days in the summer.” 

Well, darling ; I know nothing against the Sin- 
clairs, and Chalfort is a big house. If you like to 
have them, they can come.” 

But I don’t think I do like to have them,” said 
Hope, knitting her brows — at least, I don’t like to 
have Daphne.” 

Daphne is the plain one, isn’t she ? ” said Lady 
Mary. I thought, my dear daughter, you were above 
regarding mere personal appearance in your choice 
of friends.” 

Oh, it isn’t her plainness a bit, mother. It’s — 
well, I won’t say any more.” 

If you have asked them, dear, they must come,” 
said her mother, but we^ will confine their visit to a 
very short one. However, say nothing more about it 
at present. The summer holidays are a long way 
off.” 

Yes, dearest, I know; but all the same I do wish 
I could get out of it, for now I want to have Patricia.” 

There is no reason why you shouldn’t, dear, as 
far as I can tell.” 

Hope was silent. She had an uncomfortable feel- 
ing with regard to Daphne, and this feeling increased 


252 


SPARKLING TIM. 


the more she knew the girl. But she did not mean to 
prejudice her mother against her without cause. 

On the day when Lady Mary and Hope had gone to 
Guildford to enjoy the society of some very old 
friends, they little guessed how hungry-hearted a young 
girl had come to visit them and had gone empty away. 
It wanted a whole fortnight yet till the expiration of 
Patricia’s punishment month. 

When Patricia had come to the end of the square, 
she looked round her. In her desolation and disap- 
pointment she had taken the wrong turning and was 
now in a part of London which she knew nothing 
whatever about. Her eyes suddenly danced. She had 
missed the de Laceys, but that need not prevent her 
having a good time on her own account. She saw a 
little hoy of about ten years old who was exceedingly 
ragged and disreputable-looking, but he had a wild 
gleam in his eyes and a crooked pathetic smile round 
the comers of his mouth which reminded Patricia of 
an Irish boy called Dan O’Sullivan whom she used 
to know at Carrigraun. She stood still, and beckoned 
to the boy. 

What is your name ? ” she said. 

“ Sparkling Tim, yer honour,” was the answer. 

And why sparkling ? ” asked Patricia. 

The boy gave her a shrewd smile, and then, thrust- 
ing his hands into his pockets, said emphatically: 

Yer’ll know that wen yer knows more about me, 
lydy.” 

“ Well/’ said Patricia, “ I want you to take me 


SPARKLING TIM. 


253 


about. I want to see places; I don’t know my way. 
I’ll engage you for an hour. How much will you 
charge ? ” 

’Arf-a-crown an hour, lydy.” 

Oh no ; I can’t possibly give you that,” said Pa- 
tricia, because I haven’t got it. I am very poor. 
I’m nearly as poor as you are. Sparkling Tim.” 

Be yer ? Yer don’t look it. Yer one o’ the ’igh 
and moighty uns.” 

‘‘ I am neither high nor mighty. I am a very sad, 
lonely girl.” 

“ Sad — be yer?” said Sparkling Tim; and he put 
his head on one side and looked at her knowingly. 
“ Wull, give us wot yer can, and come ’long — do.” 

He trotted on in front, shrugging his shoulders and 
glancing from time to time at friends of his whom he 
happened to meet. When he saw them, he stuck his 
tongue knowingly into one cheek and squinted an ex- 
pressive eye in a manner which told precisely what his 
errand was. The effect of this proceeding on the 
part of Sparkling Tim was that before Patricia had 
gone a quarter of a mile, she was attended by a 
crowd of ragged boys who all seemed equally anxious 
to show her the way. She did not like this and stood 
still. 

Sparkling Tim ! ” she called in a clear voice. 

Her conductor immediately turned, put his feet 
wide apart, thrust his hands into his pockets and 
looked up at her. 

Wull, lydy ? ” he said. 


254 : 


SPARKLING TIM. 


I only wish you to conduct me.” 

Eight you he, lydy. A personal conducted tour, 
this,” continued Sparkling Tim, turning to his in- 
numerable companions. ‘‘ Off you go — quit, or 1^11 
fight yer.” 

The boys all vanished as though by magic, and Tim 
came and walked by Patricia’s side. 

You’re very big,” he said, after a pause. 

And you’re very small,” she answered. 

‘‘Be I ? They say — at least my guv’nor says that 
it’s the small uns has the brains.” 

“ That’s quite wrong,” said Patricia. 

“ ’Tain’t : my guv’nor knows.” 

“ He doesn’t,” said Patricia. “ To judge by your 
appearance, he must be a very ignorant man.” 

“ Yer needn’t fight me about ’im, lydy. It were you 
as called me ” 

“ I am sure you are a very nice boy, Sparkling 
Tim.” 

“ I ain’t,” said Sparkling Tim. “ I’m a bad ’un. 
Be you a bad un, lydy ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Patricia, “ oh, yes.” 

“ My stars — ain’t that fine ! I didn’t know as your 
sort was downright wicked.” 

“ I am,” said Patricia. “ I began this morning. 
When did you begin, Tim ? ” 

“ The instant moment I were horned. Hever was 
nothin’ else — a bad un, through and through. You’re 
mighty smartly dressed, lydy.” 

“ The clothes don’t belong to me,” said Patricia. 


&PA11KLING TIM. 25^ 

You stole ’em ? You’re a thief ! Why, I could 
run yer in.” 

Oh, no, you couldn’t. They were given to me 
by — by a person I — I don’t like. Don’t let’s talk 
about me at all. Where are we now ? ” 

“ We’re makin’ our wy as straight as a Harrow to 
’Yde Park.” 

I do wish you’d talk properly,” said Patricia. 

There’s nothin’ wrong in wot I said. I didn’t 
let out one swear.” 

Oh, I don’t mean that ; but you drop your aitches 
so dreadfully; you either drop them or you put them 
in.” 

Drop my wot ? I don’t see nothin’ about.” 

Well, never mind ; take me to Hyde Park.” 
Sparkling Tim looked delighted. 

Shall we go in ? ” he said. There’s all the 
quality there a-drivin’ by in their carridges ; and shall 
we set on the chairs and you pay for us both? 
Wouldn’t it be prime ? ” 

Yes,” said Patricia, smiling, that’ll be capital.” 

I loike yer,” said Sparkling Tim ; more par- 
tic’lar since yer let out that yer a wicked ’un. How 
— be yer really wicked — honest injun now ? ” 

I am,” said Patricia. 

But you’re noo (new) to it, loike ? ” 

It seems to come very easily,” said Patricia. 

It do, don’t it ? ” said Sparkling Tim. ‘‘ It flows 
out of one like a fountain.” 

Yes, that is exactly it,” said Patricia. 


256 


SPARKLING TIM. 


I wonder now/’ said Tim, wot yer done since 
yer turned wicked.” 

Well, I am walking with you, for one thing.” 

I loike that ! An’ wot ’arm do I do yer ? ” 

^NTone whatever. I used to know a boy something 
like you when I lived at home.” 

Ain’t yer to ’ome now ? ” 

Indeed no.” 

Wull, catch ’old. We ’as to cross ’ere. “Row let’s 
run. Oh, my stars ! — them motors goes turruble 
quick. But ’ere we are, safe at the shelter. Be yer 
puffed a bit ? Yer’ll soon catch yer breath. Wen I 
say the word, we’ll bolt again. It’s real fun — doin’ 
it under the noses o’ the perlice. They get black with 
rage; hut they niver yet caught Sparkling Tim — ^too 
slippery, I he. ’Spect my clothes is greasy: hut as 
to you — why, they’d lay ’old of yer ’air and pull yer 
hack ef yer dared to go agin ’em. ’Ere now, ’ere’s 
yer chance. Quick’s the word ! ” 

They dashed in and out, past prancing horses and 
snorting motors and presently arrived at the entrance 
to Hyde Park. When they had entered, Tim took 
upon himself to select two of the best and most prom- 
inent chairs. He seated himself at once, crossed his 
legs under him, crossed his arms, pushed his ragged 
cap to one side of his head, said he felt jest loike a 
soldier ” and motioned to Patricia to take the chair 
next his own. 

“ ’Ope yer’ve got the needful to py for it,” he said. 

How much are the chairs ? ” asked Patricia. 


SPARKLING TIM. 


257 


A shullin’ each.” 

Well, then, we can’t stay,” said Patricia, for 
I’ve only got two or three pence in my pocket.” 

“ Pore gel ! You be down on your luck. Why don’t 
yer pawn yer close, for they’re good enough. The 
stuff in this gownd ’ud fetch maybe five bob.” 

What’s a bob ? ” asked Patricia. 

A shullin ! You he a /lignorantimus.” 

I am,” said Patricia. 

Well, I ain’t. I know a’most everything. We’ll 
keep our seats. I was jeering at yer — they’re only a 
penny apiece. Let’s watch the ’osses. I love ’osses, 
don’t you ? ” 

Yes, indeed I do,” said Patricia. 

But I love them motors better. They’re wunner- 
ful.” 

I hate them,” said Patricia. 

You’ll learn to like ’em. ITow wot I’d call a 
real downright spree ’ud be to ’ire one and go all by 
ourselves into the country, where the fiowers are 
a-growin’ and a-bl owin’.” 

Could we ? ” said Patricia, her eyes dancing. “ It 
would be lovely ! ” 

We could — ef yer’d any money at all. We can’t 
for nothing.” 

Well, I haven’t any money,” said Patricia. I 
live with a lady who has plenty, but that doesn’t make 
me rich.” 

Ef you’re wicked, yer could steal some,” said 
Sparkling Tim, 


258 


SPARKLING TIM. 


But Patricia shook her head. 

I’m not that sort,” she said. 

Sparkling Tim gave her an intense and quizzical 
glance. 

’Spect yer not wicked at all,” he said. ’Spect 
yer put it on to sort o’ blind me. Yer a-thinkin’ to 
get the secrets from my buzzum, hut yer won’t^ so 
don’t try it on. I’m a desperate larky sort, I am. 
’Spect I could ’stonish yer ef I tried.” 

I have no doubt you could,” said Patricia. But 
I am wicked, Tim; I am, really. I made up my mind 
this morning not to be good any more.” 

’Spect yer alius good ? ” said the boy. Strikes 
me yer ain’t my sort at all. It’s moighty dull to be 
good.” 

Oh, no, it isn’t,” said Patricia — “ not if you’re 
good the right way. But it was too much for me, and I 
am wicked. Tim, had you ever a pet ? ” 

Wot d’yer mean by that ? ” 

Had you ever something you loved ? ” 

That I loved ? Unst I had a spider.” 

‘^Had you,” said Patricia. 

’E wor big!” said Tim. Guv’nor found out, 
and crushed ’im.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Patricia. She felt drawn indescrib- 
ably to Sparkling Tim. I’ll tell you my troubles,” 
she said. 

Hoorrah ! Hoorrah ! Hoor-roar ! ” suddenly 
screamed Tim, jumping on his chair and clapping 
both hands. There’s Royalty for yer ! Look hont I 


SPARKLING TIM. 


259 


look ^out! There’s the Princess o’ Wales! I know 
her. She's grand and rich, ef yer loike. Jump on 
yer cheer an’ look! Yer’ll miss ’er: there she be in 
that carridge with the pair of ponies and the silver 

bells. There she be! Hoorrah! hoorrah! hoor- 

roar ! ” 

Tim was so excited that several quiet-looking peo- 
ple who were occupying seats in the neighbourhood 
turned to glance at him and his companion. The girl 
in her quiet dress with her splendid hair looked like 
a lady, but surely that boy — that dreadful, ragged, 
disturbing boy had no right to be seated on one of 
their chairs — the chairs which people who could 
afford a penny occupied day after day. 

“ Move off, yer little varmint ! ” said a burly-faced 
man. 

Shut up, can’t you ! ” cried another. 

Tim smiled benignly at them both. 

Ain’t a-goin’ to,” he said. I’ve as good a right 
to my cheer as either o’ you misters. She's a-payin’,” 
and he pointed at Patricia. 

^‘Yes,” said Patricia, gently, “I am paying for 
this little boy’s seat.” ^ 

Then have the goodness to keep him quiet,” said 
the burly-faced gentleman, getting very red and mov- 
ing away to another chair at a little distance. 

The Princess had gone by, and Tim subsided into 
his chair. 

Ain’t it comfy?” he said. Ain’t the springs 
sort o’ ’ticing? Yer sinks into ’em, and yer don’t 


260 


SPARKLING TIM. 


feel yer bones a-stickin’ through. Does your bones 
stick through when yer set down, lydy ? ” 

No, indeed,” said Patricia. 

Tim pressed his hand to the centre of his body. 

‘‘ I^m sort o’ squeamish,” he said. 

What’s that ? ” asked Patricia. 

He looked at her out of his wild, reddy-brown eyes 
and said, emphatically. 

'^You’re poor, and I’m poor; and you’re wicked, 
and I’m wicked. ’Ad yer niver a ’ole in yer, burnin’ 
to be filled up ? ” 

You mean that you are hungry ? ” said Patricia, 
very gently. 

Tim nodded, decisively. 

Patricia put her hand in her pocket, and produced 
a very shabby purse. The purse contained twopence 
in coppers and sixpence in silver. 

That’s all I’ve got,” she said. 

Goody ! I call it a ’eap ! ” said Sparkling 
Tim. Twopence for the cheers ; sixpence for 
the meal. Why, we’ll fill ourselves to bustin’ with 
that.” 

What would you like to eat, Tim.” 

No slops for me,” said Tim. Pease puddin’ 
and fried fish ; that’s my fancy ; wot’s yours ? ” 

I’m not at all hungry,” said Patricia. “ You 
shall have every scrap of the sixpence so that you may 
no longer have a hole in your inside.” 

“ Oh, my stars ! But you be a beautiful and lovely 
lydy. I don’t believe in yer wickedness — I don’t be- 


SPARKLING TIM. 


261 


lieve in it one bit. Yer a rare good ’un, that’s wot you 
be; and Sparkling Tim loves yer.” 

“ Poor Tim ! ” said the girl. I am not worth 
loving.” 

An’ wy not ? It’s a very warming thing — ^lovin’. 
Unst I had a sweetheart; her name was Rosy-Posy. 
I’m twelve, and she were eleven. I loved her like 
^anything. We were allers together.” 

And why aren’t you with her now ^ ” 

Tim did not speak for a minute. 

She’s dead, lydy. She tuk fever, and went out 
like a snuff. Well, ’ere comes the man wantin’ money 
for the cheers. You watch: ’e’ll think as I’m settin’ 
here who hadn’t ought ter, and ’e’ll give it me. Let 
’im. I loves to ’ear ’em swearin’ at a chap when a 
chap’s as right as right can be.” 

The man came up and immediately told Tim to 
vacate his comfortable seat. Tim winked at him, 
stuck his tongue in his cheek, doubled up his legs once 
more under his body and crossed his arms. 

Get away, you young varmint ! ” said the man. 

Ain’t goin’ to,” said Tim. 

Here’s twopence,” said Patricia, giving the man 
the necessary money. 

Ah ! ” called Tim, as the collector of pence moved 
on. Garni — can’t yer! Fooled, for unce. I ’as 

as good right to my cheer as the lydy ’ave. Gam ! and 
don’t let me see yer fyce no more ! ” 

There was decided annoyance expressed by looks 
and even words amongst the quiet folk in Tim’s neigh- 


262 


SPARKLING TIM. 


bourhood, but Patricia and Tim sat on until she bad 
confided to him the story of the dead rat. The recital 
of its death thrilled him beyond measure. He told 
Patricia in confidence that he adored rats, and would 
bring her a couple of nice brown ones any day she 
wished. He would have to sell them to her, he said, 
and they would cost her twopence each. But Patricia 
had the sense to refuse this offer. 

If I lived alone,’’ she said, I’d have mice and 
rats and spiders, and all kinds of lovely things ; but I 
am not allowed to have them in the house where I have 
to stay at present. Perhaps, Tim, we had better be 
going to get your meal.” 

Lawk, yes ; ” said Tim. I were forgittin’ it. 
I’m sorry the white rat’s dead. Ho wunner yer turned 
sour on the spot. I would. It’s like milk turnin’ to 
curds in a thunder storm. That sort o’ thing’s more 
than buzzum of famale can bear.” 

It is, indeed,” said Patricia. Tim, you suit me 
remarkably well.” 

‘‘ And so you do me,” said Tim. I ’aven’t enjoyed 
myself like this since Kosy-Posy tuk the fever. How 
then, let’s go to the fish and pease-puddin’ shop.” 

The fish-shop happened to be in a decidedly low part 
of London, and the way the children had to dodge and 
race and run before they reached it caused Patricia to 
be out of breath, nevertheless, she did enjoy herself, 
and Tim became a more breezy companion each 
moment. 


CHAPTER XX. 


IN DISGRACE. 

The fish and pease-pudding shop was certainly the 
strangest place Patricia had ever been in. She had, 
however, as she expressed it, not a particle of real fear 
in her nature. The thought that she would present 
a remarkable figure in that shop full of hungry people, 
all of the Sparkling Tim type, did not even occur to 
her. She was blessed by nature with absence of self- 
consciousness. 

The shop was very full at this moment. There were 
hungry looking women bargaining for pieces of fried 
fish and lumps of pease pudding, which they carried 
away with them in old pieces of newspaper. There 
were numbers of boys and also girls of the Tim type, 
fighting and wrangling and trying to get first to the 
counter. In addition to the fried fish and pease pud- 
ding, there was a huge pile of fried potatoes which 
were kept hot by a sort of charcoal arrangement under- 
neath. 

The moment they entered the shop, Tim began to 
sniff. 

Don’t yer mouth water ? ” he said. It’s the fried 
taters as do that. They turn a feller’s /iinside /iupside 
263 


264 


IN DISGRACE. 


down. Lawk-a-mercj ! — I want to be at ’em. Quick 
now, 1yd j; give us yer sixpence, and I’ll get enough 
for two. Wull yer ’ave ’em in paper, or wull yer jest 
tek ’em in yer ’ands ? ” 

I don’t want any at all,” said Patricia. Spend 
all the sixpence on yourself, Tim; and be quick — do, 
dear Tim, for it’s getting late.” 

“ Tired o’ wickedness? ” said Tim, looking up into 
her face with a knowing wink. Wull, I’m yer man. 
Give us the chink. Lor! Sixpence means a deal o’ 
thinkin’ out. Do yer see all them fellers ? They’ll 
be wantin’ to share and share, but not one bite shall 
they get. ’Tain’t often as I can fill myself to bustin’ 
and I don’t mean to miss the charnce.” 

Patricia took up her situation as near the door as 
she could. The air of the dirty, ill-smelling shop 
made her feel almost sick. People stared into her 
face, and one or two attempted to speak to her; but 
she did not make any reply, and her unconscious air 
gave her the effect of not even being aware that she 
was addressed. 

Meanwhile, Tim took his time. He came out pres- 
ently with a large paper parcel. 

I’ve done prime ! ” he said. Sorsages, fried 
taters, fried fish, an’ a big lump o’ pease puddin’. Yer 
a real good lydy. And now where shall we go for me 
to ^eat my supper ? ” 

Oh, Tim, I am sorry,” said Patricia, but you 
must take me home first.” 

’Ome ! ” said Tim. Why, yer told me yer ’adn’t 


IN DISaRACE. 


265 


a ’ome. I could tyke yer along o’ me ef yer wished, 
but the guv’nor might turn up narsty. There be times 
wen the guv’nor ain’t /tall that you could desire. I 
s’pose I’d best tyke yer to were yer lives.” 

Yes ; and oh, please, be very quick,” said Patricia. 

She was naughty, she meant to go on being naughty, 
but she had had enough of Sparkling Tim for the 
time being. She had given him money to satisfy his 
hunger, and she had talked to him with sympathy. 
She wished now to be back again at the Levels in order 
to pay a visit to the de Laceys on the following day. 
Her conscience did not reproach her, for she was 
openly naughty, having fully declared her intention 
so to be. Tim, who was intensely anxious for his 
supper, walked rather silently by her side. Occasion- 
ally, he opened his parcel and, pulling out a chip of 
fried potato stuffed it into his mouth. He offered 
one of these dainty morsels to Patricia, but she re- 
fused. 

Yer stuck up arter all ! ” he said. Yer un ’o the 
wummen o’ the upper clarss. Yer not a lydy, like my 
mother.” 

I thought your mother was dead,” said Patricia. 

“ Lawk ! ” said Tim. “ Hot she. She ’av a round 
dozen, /^includin’ yer ’umble sarvant. Dead! I wish 
yer could see her. She gives it the guv’nor like /lany- 
think wen ’e turns narsty. How then, ’ere you be — > 
at least, this was were I met yer.” 

You must come a little farther,” said Patricia. 

I want to go to a place called Kodney Square.” 


266 


IN DISGRACE. 


Rodney Square ! Wy, it’s the ’ighest o’ the qual- 
ity lives there. I know it well; I often used to go 
round Rodney Square and Heaton Square when Rosy- 
Posy wor alive. She used to play the tambourine real 
pretty, did Posy, while I turned somersaults. Many 
a penny did them pampered kids throw at me. I 
allers caught ’em in my mouth, and that made ’em 
throw me more. Unst I swallered ’un: I wor in a 
takin’ ! ” 

“ Oh, dear Tim, you might have died.” 

Died ? ” said Tim. “ It worn’t that I were 
thinkin’ of, it were the loss o’ the coin. ’Owever, 
that’s a long-ago tale. ’Ere’s Rodney Square, and 
good-night to yer, missie. I’ll meet yer at the same 
plyce were we first struck up our friendship to-day 
any time yer feels as though yer’d like a spree. 

Thank you very much indeed,” said Patricia. 
She bade the boy good-night. 

It was quite dark, and long past teatime. She was 
hungry. She was also tired, for her afternoon had 
proved so exciting. But her spirits, which had been 
so sadlj' depressed, were high and buoyant once more. 
She had for a few hours tasted the sweets of liberty. 
It darted through her mind that she might go in by 
the back door, but on second thoughts, she scorned 
subterfuge, and, going boldly to the front entrance, 
rang the bell. After a minute’s delay, James admitted 
her. He looked disapprovingly at her but did not say 
a word. Patricia ran past him, and got to her room 
in perfect safety. There she took off her hat and 


IN DISGRACE. 


26 Y 


jacket, tidied herself and, after a few minutes’ pause, 
made her way to the schoolroom. 

The April day had ended with a very keen and 
cold north-east wind, and the girl could not help re- 
flecting as she entered the schoolroom, where Miss 
Haste and both her young charges were happily oc- 
cupied, that the prospect looked cheerful. She was, 
in fact, contrasting this room with the fish and pease- 
pudding shop. She felt that she could never bring 
herself to tolerate the misery of the London poor. 
She might help them, she would help them gladly, but 
she could never like their way of life. Now at Car- 
rigraun there were the very worst sort of cabins. 
They were made of mud, and a loose sort of rubble. 
The floors were of clay and were generally full of 
holes. There was usually but one room in which the 
family ate and slept, and where the pig occupied the 
place of honour in front of the turf fire. 

But Patricia had never disliked these abodes of 
the peasants. She had often accepted a freshly-boiled 
potato from one of her Irish friends, and had eaten 
it standing inside the cabin, with keen enjoyment. 
The fish and pease-pudding shop and the dirty people 
who filled it belonged in her opinion to quite a differ- 
ent order of things. 

When Patricia entered the room. Miss Haste looked 
up at once. 

I didn’t like to disturb you, Patricia, when we 
came in. I hope you have had a good sleep and that 
your headache is gone.” 


268 


IN DISGRACE. 


Thank you,’’ said Patricia. I have no head- 
ache.” 

She came and stood by the fire, and rubbed her 
hands, which happened to be a little cold. Sylvia 
looked at her anxiously. Patricia did not glance in 
her direction. 

Come, my dear,” continued Miss Haste ; you are 
very late, but if you have no headache, you had better 
set to work immediately on your lessons for to-morrow. 
Here are your books; I have marked the places. Sit 
dovm at this table, and begin. Justine and Sylvia 
are both exceedingly busy, and we mustn’t talk so as 
to disturb them.” 

I am not going to learn any lessons,” said 
Patricia, in a calm voice. 

What do you mean ? ” said Miss Haste. 

What I say. I mean to take a holiday.” 

My dear girl, you must obey me. I wish you to 
attend to your lessons.” 

There is no ^ must ’ in the matter,” said Patricia. 

Mrs. Lovel understands ; I told her.” 

She sank into a chair and, taking up one of Scott’s 
novels which she happened to be reading, absorbed 
herself in it. Miss Haste sat perfectly quiet for a 
minute, then she got up and left the room. 

Oh, Patricia, why do you make us so wretched ? ” 
said Sylvia, when this happened. 

Do leave her alone,” said Justine, beginning to 
repeat some of her French poetry in a semi-loud 
voice. 


IN DISGRACE. 269 

Don’t make such a noise,” said Patricia. Can’t 
you see that I am reading ? ” 

I’ll make what noise I like,” said J ustine. 

Patricia laughed. 

‘‘ All right,” she said. If you read your French 
poetry aloud. I’ll read Ivanhoe aloud. That’s tit for 
tat, isn’t it ? ” 

You’re a disgraceful sort of girl,” said Justine. 

Granted,” replied Patricia, in a nonchalant voice. 

“ Do hush, Justine, do,” said Sylvia, who, knowing 
what she had promised Daphne, wished to keep as 
much as possible in Patricia’s good books. 

The present state of things could not possibly go on, 
but while they did, matters were at least stirring. 
Justine was so made that she did not like excitement 
in her life, but Sylvia found that she rather en- 
joyed it. 

Meanwhile, Miss Haste went downstairs. Mrs. 
Lovel was not there, but was in her bedroom; her 
maid was dressing her to go out to dinner. 

Well, dear,” she said, as her favourite governess 
entered, what is the matter ? ” 

Can I speak to you alone ? ” said Miss Haste. 

Of course,” said Mrs. Lovel. It is true I am 
rather in a hurry; still, if it is important ” 

It is, very.” 

Then, Crisp,” said Mrs. Lovel, addressing her 
maid, you can go into the dressing-room and arrange 
the lace round the neck of my dress.” 

Crisp obeyed at once. She was an old family 


2T0 


IN DISGRACE. 


servant, and devoted to the Levels. She shut the door 
behind her. 

Of course it^s about Patricia,” said Mrs. Level. 

What has that dreadful child been doing now ? ” 
You know,” said Miss Haste, that I left her at 
home to-day. She seemed to have a very bad head- 
ache, and I covered her up on her bed and made her 
as comfortable as possible.” 

I hope she’s not getting anything infectious,” said 
Mrs. Lovel ; that would be the final straw. Have 
you come to tell me that she is worse ? ” 

Oh no ; she is quite well.” 

That at least is a blessing,” said Mrs Lovel. 

Then whatever is the matter ? ” 

She came into the schoolroom just now,” said 
Miss Haste, looking, I must say, actuall^^ blooming. 
I asked about her headache, and she said she had none. 
I then told her to set to work preparing her lessons for 
to-morrow. You know she has been quite good and 
clever about her lessons since she came.” 

So you have told me,” said Mrs. Lovel. 

‘‘ Well, she refused to look at her books — absolutely 
refused, point-blank, and then, before both your girls, 
took up a copy of ‘ Ivanhoe,’ settled herself comfort- 
ably in an easy-chair, crossed her legs and began to 
read. How you know, dear Mrs. Lovel, I cannot 
permit such insubordination.” 

“ She really is an intolerable child,” said Mrs. 
Lovel. But you must not be annoyed, dear, for the 
moment my husband comes home, matters will be 


IN DISGRACE. 


271 


changed and put on a proper footing. It is beyond 
endurance that a girl of fifteen should dare to defy 
authority in this house.’’ 

‘‘ It is indeed beyond endurance,” said Miss Haste, 
and after your great, great kindness to her.” 

She is a terrible girl,” said Mrs. Lovel. She 
is without feeling and without gratitude. She was 
positively insulting to me this morning, because some 
stupid sea-anemones were found dead in Henry’s 
pantry. They were sent to her by Hope de Lacey. 
I am sorry the de Laceys are taking notice of her. 
It is exceedingly bad for her; but Lady Mary is 
peculiar, and Hope follows in her mother’s footsteps. 
Of course I couldn’t give the aquarium to Patricia 
on account of the arrangement we had made — that 
she was to have nothing to do with the de Laceys for 
a month. It was wrong of Henry to neglect the 
creatures, but nothing can excuse Patricia’s conduct. 
She absolutely defied me, and said she did not intend 
to be good any more.” 

Oh, I know,” said Miss Haste, in her most sooth- 
ing voice, I know what you have to put up with, and 
our two sweet girls feel this state of things intensely. 
How I must ask you, dear Mrs. Lovel, to give me 
authority in the present instance. I cannot have 
Patricia sitting in the schoolroom and defying me.” 

Well, I must go,” said Mrs. Lovel. I am late 
as it is. Have a fire lit in Patricia’s bedroom. She 
won’t like it, but she must put up with it. Then put 
her there, and Kate can take her some supper. I will 


272 


IN DISGRACE. 


think over the matter to-night, and see what can he 
done. I haven’t a minute of time now, Miss Haste. 
— Crisp, come back: I hope you have finished that 
hodice.” 

Crisp appeared with the bodice in question, and 
Miss Haste left the room. Kate received orders to 
light Patricia’s fire, and when it had burned up 
brightly, the young lady was conducted to her bed- 
room by no less a person than Miss Haste her- 
self. 

Patricia did not make the smallest objection. She 
said Thank you ” when they both reached the room, 
and then went and stood by the window. When Miss 
Haste had gone, she raked out all the fire ^nd flung 
the window wide open. Then she sat on the side of her 
bed, in the position where she could be most exposed to 
the bitter draught, and thought drearily over matters. 
Even at Sparkling Tim’s, things might be better than 
this. She had a wild idea of casting in her fortune 
with Sparkling Tim and going round t‘he London 
squares with him and playing Posy’s tambourine. 
Perhaps she could sing, too. She used to sing a good 
deal at home. She had a rich, full voice, and a pas- 
sionate love for the old Irish ballads. She and Tim 
between them might earn enough to keep soul and body 
together. Anything was better than her present life. 
Anything was better than her gilded cage. 

But as she reflected over this scheme, she remem- 
bered Hope and Lady Mary, and the shrewd knowl- 
edge that she must give them up absolutely and for- 


IN DISGRACE. 


273 


ever held her back. Hope, particularly, was like a 
beacon light to the girl. Hope’s little star seemed to 
shine now in the midst of her own spiritual and mental 
darkness. 

How Sylvia had a task to perform. It was quite 
true she had made no definite promise to Daphne, 
but some indefinite promises are more binding than 
definite ones, and Sylvia knew that somehow or other 
she must do what Daphne wished. Daphne had an 
extraordinary influence over her. Sylvia alone of the 
family knew well that Daphne was not the straightest 
and most honourable girl in the world. She had 
guessed this for some time : she was certain of it now. 
But Daphne’s influence was by no means on this 
account less potent. Accordingly Sylvia, rather hat- 
ing herself for what she felt was uncommonly like 
double-dealing, begged of Miss Haste to let her go and 
see Patricia. Miss Haste said: 

You ought not to, Sylvia, although it is like your 
kind heart to suggest it.” 

Justine said at once: “ I am sure you ought not to 
go, Sylvia. Patricia richly deserves her punishment.” 

The difficulty about Patricia is this,” said Miss 
Haste, ‘‘that she doesn’t look upon ordinary things 
as a punishment at all. She was not in the least put 
out at being banished from this nice room and sent to 
her bedroom; of course her bedroom is very com- 
fortable.” 

“ Do please let me go to her,” said Sylvia. “ I can 
go, as it were, on my own account. I may have a 


274 


IN DISGRACE. 


little influence, and I do so want her to be good and 
nice again.” 

She was never good, and never nice,” said 
Justine. 

Oh yes, she was, Justie darling. She was wild, 
of course, but still, even you. Hasty, loved the way she 
acquired knowledge.” 

She is remarkably clever,” said Miss Haste, and 
remarkably handsome, and fearfully headstrong. Fd 
do anything to win her myself, but I can’t, so there’s 
an end of it.” 

The end of it is a particularly severe school,” 
said Justine. 

Come, Justine,” said her governess, you must 
not be unkind. You have done your lessons now, and 
may read your book. You can read aloud to me. We 
left off at chapter ten. I think the history of the 
Netherlands so interesting, don’t you, girls ? ” 

Yes, delightful,” said Justine. 

If Sylvia had spoken the truth, she would have con- 
fessed that she hated that habit of Miss Haste’s of 
making Justine read aloud when they did not go to 
the drawing-room in the evening. 

Then, while you are reading, may I go to 
Patricia ? ” she begged. 

You will miss our entertainment ? ” said Miss 
Haste, taking up some art embroidery with which she 
was busy. ‘‘ But go, dear child, if you wish. You are 
our peacemaker, Sylvia. I trust you will succeed.” 

Sylvia went. She was heartily glad to escape 


IN DISGRACE. 


275 


Justine’s prim little voice as she read aloud; but the 
errand which she had undertaken by no means pleased 
her. She hated rats and mice. She had not the least 
liking for sea-anemones, and she thought Patricia 
a frightfully naughty girl. . Nevertheless, she must 
sympathise with her and get her, if possible, to con- 
fess that she had been with the de Laceys that day. 
She must get her to confess that she had not lain on 
her bed all the afternoon, and she must bring her to see 
Daphne on the following day but one. 

This was Wednesday night. Daphne and Patricia 
were to meet on Friday. Sylvia knew her cousin’s 
erratic ways sufficiently well now not to dream of 
knocking at her door. She opened it slowly, and 
entered. 

The room was piercingly cold : the cheerful fire was 
out. 

Oh, Patty,” said Sylvia ; how can you shiver 
like that ? ” 

Patricia, whose face was still buried in her hands, 
raised it, and looked at her cousin. 

I am not shivering,” she said, “ but you will be, 
if you stay here.” 

Of course I shall ; I shall catch the most desperate 
cold. But I do want to talk to you — ^just from my- 
self, and not a bit goody-goody. May I, Patty 
darling, just while I am in the room, shut the win- 
dow?” * 

Yes, bang it down, if you like,” said Patricia ; 

I don’t care.” 


IN DISGRACE. 


m 

Sylvia, glad of any concession on tlie part of 
Patricia, immediately complied. 

I can’t imagine how you keep well when you 
spend so much time in such a bitterly cold room,” she 
said. 

I’m not a hot-house plant, thank goodness,” said 
Patricia. I am a hardy sort of heather that grows 
on the top of the hills. I love the wind and the cold. 
You hate all these things. Why have you come to 
bother me ? ” 

Not to bother you, hut to talk to you. May I sit 
on the bed and talk to you ? ” 

Have you come here without leave ? ” 

No; Hasty gave me leave.” 

Patricia gave a heavy sigh. 

“ I might have known you wouldn’t do that much 
without doing it correctly,” she said. “ How I do 
wish you were a bad ’un.” 

A had ’un ! ” said Sylvia, shocked. Why, that 
— I mean ladies don’t talk like that.” 

Girls do, when they’re desperate,” said Patricia. 

Sylvia had sufficient tact and knowledge of human 
nature to perceive a tremble in Patricia’s voice. She 
now climbed boldly upon the bed, and sntiggled close 
to her cousin. 

I want to confess something,” she said. 

I am not the least scrap interested to hear,” said 
Patricia. 

“ But I think you ought to know. I went to spend 
this afternoon with darling Daphne.” 


IN DISGRACE. 277 

I am sure you were welcome,” said Patricia, as 
far as I am concerned.” 

Well, we heard a noise in the street, and we ran 
to look out, and we saw you.” 

Patricia sat bolt upright, faced Sylvia, and said 
in a quiet voice, although her eyes were full of danc- 
ing light : 

You saw me. Well, go on.” 

You were giving some pennies, I suppose, to a lot 
of ragged boys.” 

Go on,” said Patricia. 

You were supposed by mother, and Miss Haste, 
and Justine and me to be lying on your bed with a 
headache.” 

I had a headache, but it went when you all left 
the house.” 

And then you went out ? ” 

Certainly : nothing can be plainer ; you saw me,” 

Oh, Patricia, darling, I am not angry with you ; 
indeed, indeed I am not.” 

I don’t think I should greatly care, Sylvia, if you 
were. But what is the meaning of all this ? ” 

It means,” said Sylvia, that I want you to do 
what you promised to do when first you came 
here.” 

What I promised to do when first I came here ! 
How you do puzzle me. What did I promise to do ? ” 

To confide in me,” said Sylvia. 

I never promised that. I said that I’d grumble 
to you, and that you’d be my safety valve, or scape- 


278 


IN DISGRACE. 


goat, or something of that sort; but I found you 
couldn’t stand it, so I left off.” 

But I can stand it — I can — I can.” 

Oh, Sylvia, you are a little goose. Why, you 
haven’t the courage — you haven’t the courage of an 
ant. Think how you shrieked when Boyo stood and 
washed himself on that picture frame.” 

I can’t stand rats.” 

And you expect me to confide in you, when you 
were the direct cause of Boyo’s death ? ” 

Was that the name you gave that awful creature ? ” 

Yes, I called him Boyo. He is in his little grave 
now. I don’t want to talk of him.” 

Well,” said Sylvia, trembling a great deal, I am 
really sorry I did not control myself — I am, truly.” 

‘‘ Then that is all right,” said Patricia. You can 
go to bed happy; you have explained yourself.” 

“ Oh, but I have a lot more to say.” 

Then, my good child, begin ; for I am thinking 
of going to bed myself ; I am rather tired.” 

Patricia, you look very pale ; you haven’t got the 
lovely colour you had when you first arrived.” 

My colour is choked out of me by my misery,” she 
said. 

Are you really so miserable ? We thought you’d 
be very happy.” 

I am not,” said Patricia ; but we needn’t talk 
of it.” 

Well, I want to say,” continued Sylvia — I am 
not at all good at talking, and I know quite well I am 


IN DISGRACE. 


279 


not the least hit clever or remarkable in any way ; but 
I want to say I am sorry your white rat was killed. 
You wouldn’t have been allowed to keep him, in any 
case, for father wouldn’t have permitted it for a single 
moment. Still, I am sorry Lord Algy killed him, and 
I am fearfully sorry too, about your poor aquarium 
and your sea-anemones. I can’t be more than sorry, 
can I ? ” 

And the very best thing you can do,” said 
Patricia, “ is not to he sorry any more, for your sor- 
row doesn’t make the faintest shadow of a difference 
to me.” 

Oh, Patty, you are imkind ! ” 

I am,” said Patricia, calmly. “ You see, or per- 
haps you do not see, that I turned naughty this morn- 
ing. I am not going to he good any more. I tried to 
be — very, very hard — oh I for reasons you can’t un- 
derstand, hut — the effort was too much for me, so I 
mean to enjoy myself.” 

But Patty, darling ; you can’t go on being naughty 
j in this house and defying father’s authority, and 
ji mother’s authority, and Miss Haste’s authority.” 

I ‘‘ They have an easy remedy,” said Patricia. 
I They can send me hack to Carrigraun.” 

!! They can’t : for there is a sort of promise — oh, 
I I don’t understand! but you’ve got to stay here, or 
i anyhow, you’ve got to be educated.” 

Rub it in, do,” said Patricia. 

I I do want you to know that there is one girl in 
the house who sympathises with you.” 


280 


IN DISGRACE. 


YouVe a good little thing, Sylvia,” said Patricia, 
but after all, you don’t fit me, and somehow, you 
don’t comfort me.” 

Does Daphne comfort you more ? ” 

Sylvia said this with a great qualm of jealousy in 
her breast. 

She doesn’t comfort me a bit,” said Patricia. 

“ Daphne ! Well, she did give you Boyo.” 

“ That is quite true, and it was nice of her.” 

“ Daphne is frightfully disturbed about you,” said 
Sylvia. She really does love you very, very much.” 

How I do wish,” said Patricia, that people 
wouldn’t love me until I begin to love them.” 

“ Then you don’t love her at all, Patty ? ” 

Most certainly I don’t.” 

But she is very clever. She is a little hit — a little 
hit — oh, I hate to say it; hut she is a little hit — well, 
what you are now.” 

I always knew that,” said Patricia, turning her 
large black eyes and looking fixedly at Sylvia. 

How clever you are ! How can you know ? ” 

I suppose I can read people,” said Patricia. 
Now, I tell you what I know at the present moment. 
Daphne has sent you to have this conversation with 
me. You’re as good as gold — you’re quite a dear lit-. 
tle thing ; only I am not in the humour at the present 
moment for dear little things, or perhaps I could even 
try to kiss you. Miss Haste is very good, too, awfully 
good and kind, and I could like her if she didn’t live ‘ 
here in this padded house,” 


IN DISGRACE. 


281 


“ You ought not to call our house padded. It 
sounds like a lunatic asylum,” said Sylvia. 

Ah, but I am naughty, you see, and I say the 
things I ought not to say. But anyhow, you, poor lit- 
tle Sylvia, are just as good as gold, and I hope for your 
^ own sake you will always continue to be so. I am not 
good; and Daphne isn’t good, but she is not naughty 
my way.” 

She is frightfully sympathetic about your suffer- 
ings,” said Sylvia. 

“ I will tell you what she wants,” said Patricia. 

She wants to make me her great friend and to chuck 
you over, but if you think I am going to allow that, 
or if she thinks I am going to allow it, she is very 
much mistaken.” 

Oh, Patricia, you are splendid ! ” 

Don’t talk nonsense ; I tell you I’m a bad ’un.” 

Patricia, you did go to the de Laceys, didn’t you, 
to-day ? ” 

Patricia looked at Sylvia. 

“ How remarkably clever you are, Sylvia,” she said, 
and she pushed Sylvia’s soft fair hair back from her 
forehead. What put it into your dear little head 
that I was going to the de Laceys ? ” 

« Oh— I ” 

You needn’t tell me, you silly thing. It was 
your Daphne told you. How, I’ll tell you something 
about Daphne. Of course it was quite easy for her 
to guess that I went to the de Laceys to-day, because 
she walked with me there the first time I went, and 


282 


IN DISGRACE. 


showed me the way. She didn’t tell you that, did 
she?” 

No, indeed.” 

“ Well, that is what happened. However, out with 
it, Sylvia, for even though the window is shut, you 
are shivering, whereas I am panting for air. What 
else does your precious Daphne want you to do — or 
rather, want me to do ? ” 

‘‘ She wants you and me to go and have tea with 
her on Friday.” 

Patricia paused to consider for a minute. 

All right,” she said. I don’t care whether I 
go or not. I may as well do that as anything else. 
How your face beams! Good-night, you little silly,” 

Patricia touched her cousin’s forehead with her lips, 
and Sylvia went out of the room. 


CHAPTEE XXL 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD, 


I 


The next day was, for the time of year, for it was 
now the twenty-fifth of April, remarkably inclement. 
It was the kind of day that ruins the hopes of many 
a farmer all over the country. There were constant 
showers of sleet which destroyed the fair promise of 
numerous fruit-trees. 

Patricia received by the first post a rather peculiar 
letter from her grandfather. She was up very early 
and in the schoolroom before anyone else. She had 
time, therefore, to read her letter. She stood by the 
open window as she did so. It ran as follows: 

‘‘ Acushla macree : I have been a spell before re- 
plying to yours. I am slow with my pen these days, 
for my hands are stiff with rheumatics. The deg, 
Garish, is very well, although he misses the Light of 
my Eyes; hut not more than I do, Mavourneen. 

There are great changes going to take place here, 
but I have sworn solemnly not to tell, so you must 
keep yourself to yourself and ask no questions. Those 
English people, the Levels, seem to mean well, and 
you will have a fine time by-and-by, my girl. It’s 
283 


284 : 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 


worth putting up with two years in that stifling London 
for the sake of all that is to follow. Would not poor 
Denis be pleased if he knew ! But there : I canH con- 
trive to send him a message up to Heaven. I would if 
I could. This secret is burning in my breast, and it 
is a mercy you are not with me, or out it would come. 
There are two more panes of glass broken in the 
parlour, and the wind cuts in cruelly; but I keep up 
the turf fire. Mog^s very good, but she has got a 
spring rash on her face, which doesnT improve her. 
Sometimes she forgets my supper; but there — I am 
the last to complain. Mog has taken to flirting with 
Dan O’Haggerty, and, as likely afe not, they’ll make 
a match of it. Mog reminded me the other day that I 
promised her a cow from the estate, and a pig, if ever 
she married, which seems proof positive that she is 
thinking of it. I don’t know where I’ll get another 
like her. But here’s a good notion: why shouldn’t 
they both come and live in the house? O’Haggerty 
could have the run of the kitchen, only he must pro- 
vide his own meals. 

I am as poor as ever, macreena, dear ; and if you 
could scrape up a few shillings in postage stamps to 
send the old man, why, they’d come in very convenient 
for lighting my pipe. I miss the pipe terrible. It 
seems the one consolation for aged men when they 
are left alone. I am proud to think that you are so 
grandly treated, and are thought so handsome. But 
don’t get conceited. Bemember the proverb: Hand- 
some is that handsome does. There isn’t a better 


A LETTER PROM GRAND-DAD. 285 

creature on earth than Mog, but for ugliness, you'd 
find it hard to beat her. What Dan sees in her 
puzzles me, except of course he is keen for the coween, 
and the pig. I^ow I can add no more, for my hands 
are stiff. Heaven bless my colleen. 

Your Grand'dad." 

Patricia had time to read this letter twice over and 
then to stuff it into her pocket before the rest of the 
party appeared. Somehow its contents soothed her 
irritated temper, and she presented an almost smiling 
front to Miss Haste and the girls. They were all 
willing to meet her halfway. 

She consented to go through her lessons that morn- 
ing, and even to go out afterwards for that dreary 
stroll in the park which she so cordially disliked. She 
intended, however, to spend the afternoon in her own 
fashion. If the de Laceys were away yesterday, there 
was no possible reason why they should be away to-day. 
Miss Haste, who dreaded the effect of Patricia's 
friendship on Sylvia, decided that on this occasion she 
should walk with J ustine. Patricia tolerated the com- 
pany of the cousin, whom she cordially disliked, until 
they were returning home. Then she boldly suggested 
a change. 

I'll walk with you, if you like. Miss Haste, and 
the two girls can walk behind; or I will walk with 
Sylvia, and you and Justine can go together, but I 
refuse to walk with a dummy, and Justine has nothing 
whatever to say to me." 


286 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 


“Thanks,” said Justine; “you're a sweetly polite 
creature. — Miss Haste, this is more than I can bear. 
May I walk with you coming home ? ” 

“ Yes, dear, of course. — Patricia, you are very 
rude.” 

“ I know it,” said Patricia ; “ but one has to be 
rude sometimes in life. — Get along, Justine. — Come, 
Sylvia.” 

She slipped her hand inside Sylvia's arm. 

“ You mustn't do that,” said Miss Haste. “ It isn't 
comme il faut/* 

“ What on earth's that ? ” said Patricia. 

“ Never mind ; but don't cling to each other in the 
public streets; it's unlady-like.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Patricia, with a sigh. “ Don't I wish 
I were a working woman ! If I might dig in the fields, 
dig up the darling praties, I'd be as happy as the day's 
long. Come, Sylvia, don't frown. You know I dis- 
like Justine: I am quite open about it.” 

“ You are,” said Sylvia. “ It's very wrong of 
you.” 

“ Of course it is,” said Patricia, “ but don't bother 
now, I had a letter from grand-dad this morning.” 

“ Had you ? I am pleased.” 

“ He's very well, and Mog's going to be married.” 

“ Your servant ? ” 

“ Yes : she's uglier than ever. She always gets very 
red about the face at this time of year ; but she's going 
to be united in the bonds of holy matrimony to a man > 
called Dan O'Haggerty. I heard Dan talk of her once ^ 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 287 

as mighty ornery. Isn't it fun to think that they’ll 
both be married.” 

‘‘ Well, I don’t see anything in it,” said Sylvia. 

I’m not interested in people getting married.” 

You little humbug! ” said Patricia. Of course 
you’re interested; or if you’re not, you will be some 
day. However, now to business. Does that Daphne 
of yours really want me to go and have tea with her 
to-morrow ? ” 

Of course she does, Patricia, and I wrote to her 
this morning to say that we were both coming.” 

All right,” said Patricia, her eyes sparkling. I 
think I can perhaps teach her a lesson.” 

“ You couldn’t be unkind to Daphne if you tried, 
for she’s frightfully clever,” said Sylvia. 

Yes, but I’m cleverer,” said Patricia. 

Do you know, Patty, that Miss Haste has got a 
lovely treat for us to-day ? We’re to go to a beautiful 
concert at Queen’s Hall. Melba is going to sing, and 
Paderewski will play.” 

Good gracious 1 ” said Patricia. • Who are 
they?” 

Patricia, you must know. Oh, they are magnifi- 
cent ! You’ll simply love to .hear them.” 

Patricia was silent. She did not intend to give her 
plans away even to Sylvia. 

“ We’ll have to hurry. Lunch is to be half an hour 
earlier than usual,” continued Sylvia. Of course our 
seats were booked a long time ago, but half the fun is 
to watch the people coming in.” 


288 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 


“ That would be no fun to me,” said Patricia. 

I thought you liked to see your fellow-creatures.” 

I^ot the English breed,” was Patricia’s answer. 

If the place was full of little street boys, I might 
enjoy seeing them; hut as to your fuzzy-fuzzies and 
wuzzy-wuzzies, I tell you frankly that I loathe the 
lot.”*^ 

Well, you’ll be good about the concert anyhow, 
won’t you ? ” said Sylvia, in a somewhat timid voice. 

No,” was Patricia’s answer. 

They reached the house. Patricia heard Miss Haste 
ask a question of James, and James informed her that 
his mistress had gone out and would not be back until 
dinner-time. She had gone into the country to see a 
friend, and the motor was to meet her at Paddington 
at seven o’clock. 

Hurrah ! ” said Patricia. 

My dear ! ” said Miss Haste. 

Sorry — couldn’t help it — slipped out,” said 
Patricia. 

James stood like a statue. Patricia looked full into 
his face, but he did not appear to see her. She might 
not have existed, as far as he was concerned. The 
three girls and their governess went upstairs. Miss 
Haste propounded the delightful scheme for the after- 
noon, looking anxiously at Patricia as she spoke. 
Patricia said very quietly: 

I’m sure you’ll all enjoy Melba, whoever Melba is, 
and the other creature with the name I can’t pro- 
nounce; but I am not going.” 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 289 

Patricia ! You must come. Mrs. Lovel has taken 
a seat for you.’’ 

Sorry,” said Patricia. “ You might give it to 
Kate: she’d enjoy it.” 

“ Nonsense! Kate has her work to do.” 

Then you can give it to Henry or James.” 

You are too ridiculous, my dear. I insist on your 
coming with us.” 

“ Oh, Patricia, you must come,” said Sylvia ; “ you 
must. It will be quite glorious.” 

I am sure of it,” said Patricia. “ I am certain 
it will be grandiloquent! and ultra-magnificent! and 
speechlessly, tearfully edifying ! But I don’t intend to 
go. Now, may I have my dinner ? ” 

They all sat down to their meal. Poor Miss Haste 
was nearly in tears. 

Patricia, you make me very unhappy.” 

Oh, I am sure you will live through it, dear Miss 
Haste,” said Patricia. If you like the sort of thing 
that is going to take place at Queen’s Hall, you’ll soon 
forget all about the naughty wild Irish girl at 
home.” 

Have you a headache again this afternoon, dear ? ” 
Patricia thought for a minute. Then she nodded. 

Speak, dear, have you a headache ? ” 

Patricia closed her lips, and nodded more deci- 
sively. 

Can’t you tell me, dear ? ” 

Patricia’s nods now became so rapid as to be almost 
ludicrous. 


290 A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. 

She has a fearful headache, I am afraid,” said 
Sylvia. Would you like, dear Hasty, for me to stay 
with her ? ” 

Of course not,” said Miss Haste. If you have 
a headache, Patricia, I dare say you would find some 
of the music too much for you. It’s a great pity that 
the ticket must he wasted.” 

‘‘Why should we waste it?” said Justine, eagerly. 
“ Ehoda could come.” 

“ That’s a good idea,” said Miss Haste. “ I’ll send 
a note over at once by Henry.” 

“ Do,” said Patricia, finding her voice ; “ and be 
sure you say in the note that Daphne isn’t wanted 
here.” 

Miss Haste took no notice of this remark. She 
wrote a note the result of which was that Rhoda, look- 
ing highly delighted, arrived at Ho. 14 in time to join 
the others as they entered the comfortably closed 
landau which was to take them to the concert. 
Patricia followed them down to the hall. Miss Haste’s 
last injunction to her was to stay very quiet and lie 
down either on the sofa in the schoolroom or on her 
bed; but when the door closed behind the others, 
Patricia leaped three times into the air, then clapped 
her hands, and said aloud, in James’s hearing: 
“ Hoorrah ! hoorrah ! Hoor-roar ! ” 

James did not even smile, but he went straight 
downstairs and informed his fellow-servants that the 
young Irish lady was mad. 

“ She’s knowing, too,” he said, speaking to the 


A LETTER FROM GRAND-DAD. ^91 

housekeeper : mad, and knowing. !N’evertheless, 

she’s twice as ’andsome as our young ladies.” 

Poor child ! She’s like a bird in a cage,” said the 
astute old housekeeper. She’s held in too tight, 
that’s what she is. It was real mean of you, Henry, 
^ to let those bluey sort of things die in that tank.’^ 

I couldn’t abide them,” said Henry, in a sulky 
voice ; and to attend to ’em was never set down in 
my dooties when I undertook the situation.” 


CHAPTEE XXII. 


UNCLE RUPERT. 

While the servants were discussing Patricia in 
the servants^ hall, each of them expressing a different 
opinion with regard to her, the girl herself was very 
busy. She had a great deal to do. First of all, she 
must write a letter to her grandfather. This was 
brief and to the point. 

Darling Grand-dad : it ran ; Sometimes one 
has to keep quiet and keep one’s feelings to oneself. 
Keep yourself to yourself : is my motto in this padded 
house. I am very sorry, grand-dad, that you are miss- 
ing your tobacco. I am going to send you some money 
this very afternoon to get some more. Mrs. Level 
doesn’t even allow me pocket money, hut I’ll manage it, 
somehow. I must hurry, for I shall miss the post. 
Mrs. Level is out amusing herself. She is calling, as 
usual, on the fuzzy-wuzzies. You won’t understand 
what that means, but I will tell you when we meet 
again. The two girls and Miss Haste have gone to a 
shrieking concert. I wouldn’t go — catch me! I’ve 
heard the thunder of the waves on the coast of old Car- 
rigraun, and I know what real music means. How, 
292 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


293 


look out for some money. I will send you as much as 
ever I can. Your loving grand-child, 

Patsie/’ 

P. S. Tell Mog she’s no end of a fool to marry. 
If I were you, I wouldn’t give her either the coween 
or the pig. Dan only wants her because of the 
animals. Some of your letter is very mysterious, but 
it was always like you, grand-dad, to make up mys- 
teries. I am as well as possible. ITothing can ever 
harm me: I am made so strong. That’s because of 
the air of the Atlantic and my darling wild free life 
with you. How I must shut up.” 

The letter was put into its envelope and addressed 
to the old gentleman. Then Patricia hastily got into 
her own out-door garments. She was absolutely in- 
different as to her appearance, and put on the very 
first clothes that came to hand. 

In exactly half an hour after Miss Haste and the 
Level girls had left the house, Patricia banged the 
front door noisily behind her. James heard her go, 
and peeped through the window, but, made no com- 
ment further than shaking his wooden head. It was 
not his place to interfere, and he had not the slightest 
intention of doing so. 

There’ll be ructions,” he said to himself presently, 
but they haven’t naught to do with me.” 

Patricia walked very fast. She had slipped the 
letter which was to go to her grandfather into one of 


294 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


the pockets in the little black cloth jacket she was 
wearing. She had, as usual, forgotten her gloves. 
She hated wearing gloves, being so unaccustomed to 
them. When she passed the Sinclairs’ house, she had 
a sort of feeling that Daphne had seen her, and was 
making comments with regard to her conduct. But 
even if such was the case, she did not feel in the least 
put out. Her face looked very purposeful, and the 
colour in her cheeks was splendid. The cold north- 
east wind brought it there; and although she was un- 
tidily dressed, she was a sufficiently striking-looking 
girl to attract attention when she ran up the steps of 
the house in Eaton Square. 

The door was not opened on this occasion by the 
quiet, respectable, kind-looking servant, but by that 
gentleman with the penetrating eyes and understand- 
ing face whom Patricia had seen on the day of his 
arrival. 

Oh, you are Uncle Eupert ! ” she said at once. 

May I come in ? ” 

Why, certainly, my dear niece,” was the reply. 

He stood back, and the girl entered. 

Are you Patricia Eedgold ? ” was his next remark. 

Yes ; what is your name ? Oh, it is nice in this 
wide, shabby old hall! I only know that Hope and 
Lady Mary spoke of you as ^ Eupert ’ and ‘ Uncle 
Eupert.’ It would be rude of me to say ^ Eupert,’ 
so I’ll say ‘ Uncle Eupert.’ But have you a sur- 
name ? ” 

My surname is Guest — Eupert Guest. But do 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


295 


you know I’d rather like you to call me ‘ Uncle 
Rupert.’ Do you mind going on with it ? ” 

Of course I don’t,” said Patricia Are they in, 
please ? ” 

What do you mean ? ” 

Is Hope in?” 

I am very sorry, Patricia, but both my sister and 
Hope are still in the country. I had a telegram from 
them late last night to say they would not be back until 
to-day, or perhaps to-morrow.” 

Patricia leaned up against the wall. Her face 
looked quite blank. She did not speak at all for a 
minute. At the end of that time, she put her hand 
into her pocket, and took out the letter which she had 
written to her grandfather. 

I wanted a stamp for this,” she said, and some 
money to enclose — and — and lots — lots of other things. 
It’s a very great pity they are away. This is the 
second time I have stolen here for nothing.” 

You have stolen here ? ” said Mr. Guest. “ Do 
you mean that your people — I think their name is 
Lovel, isn’t it ? — don’t know that you have come ? ” 

Of course not,” said Patricia, in a tone of wither- 
ing scorn. Do you suppose they’d let me? How 
you’re a knowledgahle sort of man, Uncle Rupert, and 
you must know better than that.” 

Having never met the Levels, it is somewhat diffi- 
cult for me to form an estimate of their characters, is 
it not ? ” he said, soothingly. 

I suppose so. What’s to be done about this letter, 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


29 () 

and the stamp, and the money that^s to go inside ? 
The money is to buy tobacco. It’s awfully serious.” 

Well,” said Mr. Guest, “ I really think that 
although I do not know the Levels, I know something 
about tobacco — perhaps a great deal more than either 
my sister or your friend Hope.” 

Oh, how lovely of you ! ” said Patricia. You 
smoke yourself ? ” 

I do.” 

Do you use an old black pipe and — when you can’t 
get any better sort — rather coarse tobacco ? ” 

I like a briar pipe best, and as to my tobacco — ” 
he broke off abruptly — “ See here,” he continued, 
you unfortunately can’t enjoy the society of Hope 
this afternoon; don’t you think I am better than 
nothing, and shall we go into my special den ? ” 

Have you a den in this house — a real den ? ” 

I call it a den: it’s quite a nice room.” 

I do trust it isn’t well furnished ! ” said Pa- 
tricia. 

It is furnished according to my taste. My sister 
knows just what I like, and always manages to give 
it to me. Now, as you have come away without leave, 
and as this is the second time you have done it, and " 
as it does seem important that your letter should be 
stamped and have money put into it, your best plan 
will be to come with me and let me arrange things 
for you.” 

Patricia was again silent for a minute. Then she \ 
said, slowly: 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


297 


You are so very nice ; I think you must be 
Irish.’’ 

Alas ! ” said Uncle Eupert, “ I have not that dis- 
tinction ; but perhaps I understand your country peo- 
ple. I have travelled over the greater part of the 
world. I know all sorts and conditions of men and 
women ” 

I hope you never met the Level sort — those who 
live in padded rooms.” 

I happened once to be in a padded room, but it 
was in a lunatic asylum. I went there to see a man 
whom I used to know. Your friends cannot be that 
sort.” 

Patricia laughed. 

I wish they were,” she said. I could get on 
splendidly with mad people. It’s because the Levels 
are so horribly tame that I don’t like them a bit.” 

Well now, follow me : we’ll have a nice talk to- 
gether, and perhaps a cup of tea by-and-by, and 
you shall tell me about your grandfather and the 
letter.” 

Patricia followed Mr. Guest without a word. The 
room which he called his den was at the end of a 
corridor down a few steps, and had a window of 
ground glass which seemed to Patricia rather dull. 
There was a log fire on the hearth ; also an ingle nook, 
where a red-haired setter was lying with paws ex- 
tended, and his bushy tail curled round him. Pa- 
tricia forgot everything else when she saw the setter. 
She fell on her knees by the animal, covered his red 


298 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


coat with her own masses of red-brown hair, and 
kissed him again and again on his forehead. 

I never knew anything like that before,” said Mr. 
Guest. Fresco is very cross as a rule with 
strangers.” 

Patricia got up after a minute, and said in a low 
voice : 

Ah, but he wouldn’t be cross with me, bless him. 
The darling! he knows how I love all four-footed 
creatures.” 

“ You are a queer girl, Patricia Kedgold.” 

Yes, that is quite true,” said Patricia. Do you 
mind if I take off my hat ? ” 

Not in the least.” 

‘‘And this jacket? It does cut me so under the 
arms.” 

“ You may remove it.” 

“ Thanks awfully. I am glad you have seen a great 
many places. It makes you — it makes you — under- 
standable. You know at a glance what a girl wants.” 

“ I am not at all sure that I do. I have little or 
no sympathy with girls. Of course I am fond of 
Hope, for she is my niece, and one in a thousand. 
But my great absorbing occupation in life is killing 
big game in South Africa.” 

Patricia frowned. 

“ Elephants, and that sort ? ” she said, after a 
pause. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Don’t tell me any stories about them, for I want 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


299 


to like you just awfully, and I can’t if you begin that 
sort of talk.” 

Then I’ll be absolutely silent on the subject. ITow 
may I ask you a few questions about yourself ? ” 

Yes,” said Patricia. I needn’t answer them 
unless I like, need I ? ” 

“ Of course not.” 

Then fire away,” said Patricia. 

Mr. Guest smiled. 

You are quite the kind of girl a man like me can 
tolerate,” he said. 

I am very ignorant,” said Patricia. What is 
^ tolerate ? ’ ” 

Well— like a little.” 

Shake hands on that,” said Patricia, suddenly. 
She held out her cold, brown little hand. 

^ Why are you so pleased by ^ like a little ? ’ ” 

I Because I’m awfully plagued by my cousin 

I Sylvia, who says she likes me awfully — loves me, even 
— ^when I don’t love her a bit ; and there’s another ter- 
rible girl who is also going to love me, or does love me, 
and I don’t like her a bit. It’s a comfort to meet any- 
j body sensible like you. Uncle Kupert, who keeps his 
feelings in control.” 

Thank you, my dear,” said the man, his eyes 
twinkling.- 

I wish you’d smoke,” said Patricia ; it reminds 
me of grand-dad.” 

I I shall be happy to oblige. Do you permit a 
i pipe ? ” 


300 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


Of course I do: grand-dad always smokes a 
j^ipe.” 

Mr. Guest prepared one, leaned back in his chair, 
puffed slowly and watched Patricia out of his kind 
grey eyes. 

Now tell me something,’’ he said. Are not you 
the little girl — I seem to remember things now — are 
not you the little girl who was to be punished by not 
being allowed to visit at this house for a month ? I 
saw you the day I arrived, didn’t I ? After that there 
was a letter from Mrs. Lovel, and my sister, Lady 
Mary, discussed it with me. We were all very sorry, 
very sorry; but we saw the justice of it.” 

Did you ? ” said Patricia. Well, it was much 
more than I saw.” 

Still, my child, the month is not up yet, for I 
have only been in this house a little over a fortnight. 
Why are you here to-day ? ” 

Patricia laughed. 

Naughty is that naughty does,” she said. 

You must explain yourself.” 

“ I will. Uncle Eupert, I will.” 

Her manner changed. The flippancy and light- 
heartedness seemed to leave her. Her great 
black eyes grew so intensely mournful that Guest 
hardly cared to meet their gaze. Then she said, » 
slowly : 

I did try to be good. I promised Mrs. Lovel that , 
I would be good, and— well — I — I couldni. If you ? 
have been all over the world you must have met 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


301 


savages now and then. Did you find them very 
good?’^ 

I found some with noble qualities, but I cannot 
say on the whole they were remarkable for what we 
describe as goodness.’’ 

“ Well — that’s me : thought you’d understand. I 
am a savage, and I have been put into a cage, or a 
padded room, or a padded house, or what you like; 
and the whole thing has turned out more than I can 
stand. Since I came to this odious, stuffy, dirty Lon- 
don, I’v€ never met one human being who appealed to 
me or gave me the least scrap of pleasure except Hope 
— Hope, who, is twenty times more refined than the 
Levels, and a true lady: and of course Lady Mary is 
sweet, but she is old, and so she doesn’t count the same 
way that Hope counts. And you are old too. Uncle 
Eupert, nevertheless, you have the understanding 
manner, and I can talk to you. I’ll tell you why it 
was I broke out and became a genuine savage. You 
see my old life was like this. I lived perfectly free. 
I could go where I liked and do what I pleased, and I 
was always climbing hills, or running along the beach, 
or riding Sure-foot, my pony, or bathing, or diving, 
or rowing on the sea. It didn’t matter how I dressed, 
and it didn’t matter what I wore. I was just Patricia, 
or Patsie, as they called me. Grand-dad didn’t mind 
what I did. Then all of a sudden, I was picked up 
and put in a cage. You may imagine I didn’t like it. 
nevertheless, I bore it, and I will tell you why I bore 
it. It was on account of my dad. He is in Heaven. 


302 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


Don’t you imagine he is dead ; he is as much alive as 
you are; but his body was killed. That happened at 
Mafeking. He was a very brave soldier. 

When he was dying, he wrote to Mrs. Lovel — he 
used to know Mrs. Lovel when he was a boy and she 
was a girl — and he asked her to look after me. Well, 
for dad’s sake, I thought I’d struggle through, a ad 
after I had paid that one visit to Hope, I did mean to 
be quite good : but all of a sudden, I became desperate. 
Did you ever love anything very much, Uncle 
Rupert ? ” » 

Why, yes;” replied Mr. Guest, taking his pipe 
from his mouth and looking hard at the girl. I have 
loved dogs, and — well, of course I love my sister and 
my niece.” 

“You love Fresco, don’t you?” 

“ Rather. Come here, old boy.” 

The dog rose slowly and laid his head on his 
master’s knee. 

“ We’ve seen a good hit of the world together. 
Fresco and I,” he said. “We are comrades — friends 
— anything you like. Lie down again. Fresco.” 

Fresco obeyed. 

“ There’s a dog at home,” said Patricia ; “ his 
name is Garish. He is an Irish wolf-hound. He is 
grand-dad’s dog. I wouldn’t take him from grand- 
dad on any account ; they are always together. I love 
Garish very much: but the creatures I really and 
truly loved best at Carrigraun were my own dear 
rats in my own bedroom.” 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


303 


Your own — what ? 

My rats — Whiskers and his family. Oh, if you 
only knew Whiskers — his cleverness, and the way he 
always came when I called him! I miss him ter- 
ribly. I had a little aquarium, too, of creatures I 
found on the rocks, and lots of sea-anemones: I was 
fond of them. I had heaps of interests — heaps and 
heaps — and my life was as full as it could be. When 
I came to the Levels’ house, I did beg of Mr. Level 
to let me have some rats, but he refused.” 

Uncle Rupert’s eyes were sparkling, but he did not 
utter a word. 

Then a girl called Daphne Sinclair — ^your Hope 
knows her — gave me a white rat in a cage. I was so 
delighted! The rat was smuggled into the house. I 
meant to keep him, whatever happened. He was a 
perfect saint, white — quite white, with a pink nose, 
and a pink tail. I called him Boyo, and I thought how 
happy he and I would be together. But as I was 
playing with him on the very night of his arrival, and 
enjoying myself vastly, and forgetting all about my 
gilded cage, and the padded rooms, one of my cousins 
came in, and shrieked out at sight of Boyo, who was 
doing nothing whatever but washing himself and 
standing on the frame of a picture, and her scream 
brought my cousin Justine and the governess, and 
poor dear little Boyo took fright and scuttled out of 
the room, and an odious cat killed him! I don’t 
like even to talk of it. I kept him for a long time, 
until he began to smell, and then I buried him in the 


304 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


garden — there’s a garden about a yard square at the 
back of the house. I buried him under Mrs. Lovel’s 
favourite rose tree. 

When I was coming back, I saw the pantry door 
open. There was a little aquarium inside. It was one 
that Hope had promised me. I had been wondering 
why it had not come. I might have guessed that your 
Hope, Uncle Rupert, would not break her word. So 
I went and looked at it. Henry, one of the footmen, 
had charge of it, and he had let all the water run out ; 
and the sea-anemones were dead. After that, I got 
desperate. I went and had a talk with Mrs. Lovel, 
and I took back my word about being good and said, 
quite frankly, that I meant to be naughty. That is 
why I am here. I am a desperate character — desper- 
ate. I am a real out and out savage. How, you know 
the sort of girl you are talking to. 

I came here yesterday, and there was no one at 
home, so I made friends with a street boy — Sparkling 
Tim, he called himself — and we had rare fun. We 
went to a pease-pudding and fried-fish shop. I like 
Sparkling Tim ever so much, and if it were not for 
the thought of Hope, and seeing her again. I’d run 
away and live the sort of way Tim lives, and play a 
tambourine, and sing in the streets. I’d be free then. 
Well : that’s me. That’s my story. You needn’t 
make any remark about it, for of course you won’t 
approve. But will you please trust me, and put a 
little money into this letter, and put a stamp on it? 
I don’t get any pocket money at all from Mrs. Lovel ; 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


305 


but I’ll pawn some of my clothes she has given me — 
or I’ll get Sparkling Tim to do it, and pay you back. 
How much money do you think you can spare? Do 
you think you could spare four and sixpence ? That 
would get grand-dad a fine lot of tobacco.” 

I really think I can,” said Mr. Guest ; I am quite 
inclined to trust you to that amount.” 

You must write it all down,” said Patricia. 
Please put on a sheet of paper : ‘ Patricia Redgold, 
of Carrigraun, owes me four shillings and sixpence, 
and a penny stamp,’ and give me the paper to keep. 
Then I’ll never forget, and Tim can pawn that little 
jacket with those tight sleeves.- I do so hate it! ” 

Mr. Guest looked at his watch. 

Patricia,” he said, you had better give me your 
letter, and I will take it myself to the post-office, and 
put the money inside, and stamp it and see that it goes 
off. You and Fresco can amuse yourselves while I 
am gone. If I don’t hurry, I may miss the afternoon 
post.” 

Oh, thank you — thank you ! ” said Patricia. 
“ You are delightful ! You know, of course, that it 
is only a loan.” 

Certainly, I do,” said Uncle Rupert. Nothing 
would induce me to give it; but as I have your word 
that you will return the money, I am quite satisfied.” 

My word is my bond,” said Patricia, proudly. 

I am sure of that : I absolutely trust you. Now, 
Fresco, take care of this young lady till I come back.” 
Mr. Guest left the room. When he got into the hall, 


306 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


he rang the hell and presently the butler appeared. To 
the butler he gave some brief directions which bore 
fruit in a delicate but sumptuous tea which presently 
appeared in Uncle Eupert’s den. 

Uncle Eupert was not very long away. When he 
came back, there was a pile of hot toasted cakes in 
front of the fire, and Patricia was, lying on the rug 
with her arm round Fresco’s neck and her head on 
his hack. She got up when Uncle Eupert appeared, 
and said : ^ 

Is it done ? ” 

Yes, it is done. I want some tea; will you give 
me some ? ” 

Patricia poured out the tea awkwardly, but Uncle 
Eupert seemed perfectly satisfied. He invited her to 
partake of a hearty meal, which she did, and soon he 
led her on to talk of her old life and her home at 
Carrigraun. He set her laughing, too, with some 
remarks of his own, and she forgot all her troubles, 
and her heart glowed with warmth and comfort as they 
chatted together. 

It was some little time after tea was over that 
Eupert Guest drew the girl towards him. 

^^Now, sit down,” he said; I want to have an 
honest talk with you.” 

Is it going to he disagreeable ? ” asked Patricia, 
fixing her eyes on him, while her face immediately 
assumed the most serious expression. 

I am rather afraid it is.” 

Patricia was -silent for a minute. Then she said : 


U^CLE RUPERT. 


307 


All right : I’m game : fire away.” 

First of all, I have a piece of news to give you,” 
said the man. 

What is that ? ” 

I met your father when he was in South Africa.” 

Patricia’s little face turned very white. Her lips 
trembled, and, although she would scorn to cry, there 
came a burning sensation at the back of her eyes. 

When I first saw you,” continued Mr. Guest, 
speaking quietly, I was puzzled by an undefinahle 
likeness to someone whom I could not recall, which I 
observed in your face. Did I seem to stare at you ? ” 

You did more,” said the girl. You smiled a 
little tiny bit, and took off your hat. Was that because 
of — because of father ? ” 

It must have been, although I was unconscious of 
the reason at the time. Well, now I find that there’s 
a very great likeness between you and Major Kedgold.” 

Don’t talk of him more than you can help,” said 
Patricia. 

I must talk of him a little, Patricia, for every- 
thing turns on what I have to say about him and on 
what answer you will make to my remarks. You are 
like him, but there is a difference.” 

Of course,” said Patricia, humbly, I am a 
girl.” 

That is not the difference. I mean, the differ- 
ence goes wider and deeper. He had disciplined him- 
self; he had learned absolute self-control. The fact 
that he had done so, and that he was one of the finest 


308 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


and bravest soldiers I ever met, gave a sort of dis- 
tinction to bis face which yours, my little girl, lacks.’’ 

Patricia looked whiter than ever. 

How old are you ? ” said Mr. Guest, then. 

Fifteen,” was the reply. 

Very young, so you mustn’t despair. You have 
naturally a fine character, and heaps of courage, and 
I can imagine that Kedgold at fifteen may have been 
exceedingly like Patricia at fifteen. But then you 
see the thing you have to aim at is to be like your 
father when he reached the crown and summit of his 
life, when he gave the mortal part of his life away for 
his King and country, and when he evolved a scheme 
on his deathbed for the benefit of his only child.” 

Patricia, who had been kneeling beside Uncle Ru- 
pert, now seated herself on the floor at his feet. 

Then you think,” she said, after a pause, you 
really, truly think that I — I ought — to go on being 
— ^good ? ” 

Think ? ” said Mr. Guest ; I know you ought. It 
is a self-evident fact. Your present, reckless spirit will 
destroy all your prospects. Each day, each week, 
each month you will recede further and further from 
what your father would wish you to be. Kow do 
tell me — just be sensible about it; Do you think it 
worth while to give up everything, rather than submit 
to what you call discomforts at the Levels ? ” 

I don’t know,” said Patricia. I suppose not 
really; only somehow I can’t — oh, I can’t go on as I 
have been doing. Uncle Rupert, there must be some 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


309 


change — my heart is breaking — ^yes, it is — it is! I 
must have a little bit of freedom ; and I am not- doing 
anything really dishonourable, for I told Mrs. Lovel, 
and I told my own dad. I talk to him over and over 
again, just as though he were with me — and I think, 
somehow, he is with me — or anyhow, he is near me. 
I don’t think even my dad would expect me to go on 
enduring this sort of life.” 

Mr. Guest was silent for a few minutes. Patricia, 
who seldom cried, was crying now. Presently, she 
raised her head, and dashed her tears away. 

I am glad you know,” she said. I am glad I 
came here to-day. I am awfully glad you’ve lent me 
that money for grand-dad; but — I — can’t do what 
you want. I would, really and truly, if it was pos- 
sible ; hut it is not possible. My heart is too wild for 
it. Oh, you don’t know — and yet, you ought to know : 
you, who have seen savages and killed big game.” 

You could do it if you liked,” said Mr. Guest. 

But I suppose, after all, you don’t really love your 
father well enough.” 

Oh, don’t spoil everything by saying words of that 
sort. I am so glad to have met you to-day.” 

I am afraid you must go home now,” said Uncle 
Kupert, rising as he spoke. I will walk with you, 
and if you will promise — now, look me in the face, 
little girl — if you will promise to have a good, honest 
try, there is no saying that I may not he able to help 
you. I know my dear sister, and my dear niece, Hope, 
are both most anxious to help you.' You must think 


310 


UNCLE RUPERT. 


of US three as watching you and helping you. Won’t 
that make it a little easier ? ” 

I don’t know : perhaps so. If I could see you all 
— and in especial Hope — it might — it might be less 
difficult.” 

Well, cheer up : I am glad you didn’t make me a 
promise if you didn’t feel that you could fulfil it. But 
perhaps when you think it all over, you will find it 
possible to make it by-and-by. Of one thing rest as- 
sured: both Mr. and Mrs. Lovel mean to — they long 
to — be extremely kind to you.” 

A minute or two later Patricia, accompanied by a 
tall and very striking-looking man, was seen going 
down Bodney Square. Daphne from her window, be- 
held the two walking up the square. 

Who has she got there now ? ” thought Daphne, 
who knew nothing about the Honourable Rupert 
Guest’s arrival at the de Laceys! She longed more 
than ever for to-morrow. Patricia really was an ex- 
traordinary girl. She seemed to do exactly as she 
pleased and, in the most marvellous way, to pick up 
distinguished people to walk with her. It was past 
enduring, but Daphne would be even with her yet. 


CHAPTEK XXIIL 


A SUGGESTION. 

James, the discreet, let nothing out with regard to 
Patricia’s visit to the de Lacejs, and Patricia, when 
she went to her room, had time to sit down and think 
quietly over what had happened. She certainly had 
abundant room for reflection. Xo one had ever spoken 
to her as Pupert Guest had done. Then also he knew 
her father, and respected him, and did not think it 
would be impossible for Major Pedgold’s child, even 
under existing circumstances, to he good. But Pa- 
tricia differed from him. She knew her own nature. 
She must have some sort of safety-valve. Xo safety- 
valve was permitted her, and on this account she was 
thoroughly miserable. But the thought which worried 
her most was how soon she might meet Sparkling Tim 
again, and get him to pawn one of her garments in 
order to pay Mr. Guest back the four and sevenpence he 
had lent her. 

Patricia spread the sheet of paper she had received 
from Mr. Guest showing what she was due him before 
her, and conned it attentively. Whatever she might do 
in the future, she must at least keep up her naughtiness 
until Uncle Bupert, as she loved to call him, was paid 
811 


312 


A SUGGESTION. 


back. This was due to her keen sense of honour. She j 
made a struggling attempt to tell her father about the 
way she had spent her day ; hut somehow, since she had 
made up her mind to be naughty, she did not seem 
to he so close to her father, and as, whatever hap- , 
pened, she could not he good at present, she gave up 
the attempt in despair. 

When she joined the others in the schoolroom, they 
were all full of delight over Melba and Paderewski. 
Sylvia even went to the schoolroom piano, and tried 
to render one of the songs which Melba had sung. 
Patricia deliberately stopped her ears. She had really 
musical talent, and Sylvia was singing terribly flat. 
Otherwise, Patricia was fairly good that evening. She 
little knew what was going on downstairs; for just 
when dinner came to an end, and Mrs. Lovel, who had , 
asked Miss Mackinnon to spend the evening with her, , 
was arranging a comfortable seat for herself by the 
drawing-room fire and the old lady was nodding over • 
her knitting — ^no less a person was announced than 
Mr. Guest. 

Mrs. Lovel knew Lady Mary and Hope but slightly. 
They were the merest calling acquaintances, and were ^ 
not friends in the sense in which Mrs. Sinclair and ^ 
Lady Mary were friends. Mr. Guest, however, was re- 
ceived by Mrs. Lovel with great cordiality. She had | 
always a charming manner, and he could not help | 
thinking as he looked at her that Patricia had little j 
to complain of in such a kind-looking guardian. Hel 
opened up his plan of campaign at once. J 


A SUGGESTION. 


313 


I must apologise for this visit,” he said. I am 
Lady Mary de Lacey’s brother, and I am staying with 
her at present.” 

Mrs. Lovel smiled. 

I am delighted to meet you,” she said. “ Is Lady 
Mary well ? ” 

I hope so: she is not at home just now. Mrs. 
Lovel, I have come here to have a confidential chat 
with you.” 

You can talk quite freely, Mr. Guest; my friend. 
Miss Mackinnon,” she said, making the necessary in- 
troduction. 

The old lady, being wakened, bowed, dropped her 
knitting, and then returned to her placid doze. 

My friend is very deaf, Mr. Guest ; you can say 
anything you like.” 

Mrs. Lovel was sufficiently curious to feel very wide 
awake herself. 

I hope you won’t think me exceedingly interfer- 
ing, Mrs. Lovel, but I have come here on behalf of a 
young girl in whom I am interested.” 

Oh,” said Mrs. Lovel. She wondered what phil- 
anthropic scheme was about to be propounded to 
her. 

I mean,” continued the gentleman, a young 
cousin of yours, Patricia Eedgold.” 

Mrs. Level’s face grew red. 

Patricia is living here,” she said. Have you 
ever met her ? ” 

I have ; but what is perhaps more important at 


314 


A SUGGESTION. 


the present moment is this: that I had the honour of 
knowing Major Kedgold.” 

Ah ! said Mrs. Lovel, colouring, and her heart 
heating fast ; you never met a finer man.” 

Quite true.” 

I deeply grieve to say,” continued Mrs. Lovel, 
^Hhat my dear friend’s daughter does not take after 
him in anything.” 

Indeed ! Do you find it so ? I should have said 
the reverse.” 

Then you do know Patricia ? ” 

I happened to see her to-day.” 

To-day ? Did you call here ? ” 

No. Poor child — she came to the de Laceys. I 
opened the door for her. They were both out. She 
looked a woebegone little creature, so I invited her 
in. We spent a little over an hour in each other’s 
society. She interested me much.” 

Mrs. Level’s face was still very red. 

Mr. Guest,” she said, you expect me to listen 
to a story of that girl’s unworthiness and deceit with 
equanimity. Are you aware of the fact that she has 
had strict orders not to go to see Lady Mary or Hope 
for the present. Are you further aware of the fact 
that Lady Mary and Hope hnow of the punishment 
which Mr. Lovel and I have given her ? ” 

I am aware of both facts ; the girl mentioned 
them herself, and I spoke to her about them. But she 
is under the impression that when she told you she 
would no longer be good, she was released from her 


A SUGGESTION.' 


315 


promise not to call at Eaton Square. The child’s 
morals are very defective, of course I admit that — ^very 
defective. She did exceedingly wrong in coming to 
see Hope. She is doing exceedingly wrong all round. 
I have not come here for a single moment to excuse 
her : on the contrary, I have come for the express pur- 
pose of talking her over with you. She is a strange 
and peculiar girl ; but, Mrs. Lovel, she is worth sav- 
ing.” 

And am I not trying to save her ? ” said Mrs. 
Lovel. What have I not done for Denis Redgold’s 
sake ? I have taken that young savage into my house : 
I have done all that I possibly could to make her 
happy. I have spared no pains over her, no kindness 
over her. My own sweet children have met her more 
than half way. My trusted governess has been her 
best friend. Even at this very moment, my husband 
is away from me, trying to secure for Patricia what 
is left of the old estate in Ireland. And yet she 
treats all our efforts with the basest ingratitude.” 

I have not the slightest doubt of your kindness, 
Mrs. Lovel; and to an ordinary girl such kindness 
must largely appeal.” 

Mrs. Lovel dashed the angry tears from her eyes. 

If it were not for Denis,” she said, for our 
old friendship, and because of the letter he wrote 
me, I would pack that girl back to Carrigraun to- 
morrow.” 

I hope you won’t do that,” was the grave response. 

What I want to plead with you is this : that you go 


316 


A SUGGESTION. 


on being kind, and that you slightly change your mode 
of treatment.” 

You mean that I am to stand all that wild crea- 
ture’s whims and fancies? You ask too much, Mr. 
Guest.” 

I don’t think so. A very, very little would suffice. 
The poor child has never been coerced in her life, and 
fifteen is rather late to begin a treatment which, to a 
wild, erratic spirit like hers, is almost like prison.” 

I fail to understand you.” 

The gentleman was silent for a minute. 

Then he said, You can help to save that girl if 
you like.” 

Help ! ” she said. I am doing everything.” 

Ho, my dear madam, forgive me. At the present 
moment, Patricia Pedgold is turning into an im- 
possible, wilful, hopeless girl. You don’t want to 
meet her gallant father some day and tell him that the 
work he placed so trustfully in your hands has been a 
failure. It is nothing at all to me, and it is nothing, 
I imagine to Patricia, whether she will be well off in 
the future or not ; but what the child wants is a little 
liberty.” 

Liberty ! Who is depriving her of it ? ” 

You are, Mrs. Level.” 

Pray, explain yourself.” 

Well, for one thing, the child has an inordinate 
and passionate love for animals and for all the lower 
creatures. She has a power over them too. I have a 
dog now at Eaton Square — a red setter. He is so 


A SUGGESTION. 


317 


fierce with ordinary visitors that I am anxious when 
they meet him ; but when Patricia saw him, she swept 
her arms round his neck and kissed him just as though 
she had always known him, and the dog responded by 
licking her hands and wagging his tail. He was 
nearly as delighted with her as she was with him. 
My niece, Hope, took great trouble to prepare a little 
aquarium for Patricia’s acceptance. The final out- 
burst of the child’s misery was due to the fact that 
the creatures in the aquarium died of neglect. De- 
spair entered her poor little heart when that hap- 
pened. Why was not the aquarium given to her ? 
Do forgive me if I ask an impertinent question.” 

It was part of her punishment, Mr. Guest, that 
she was to have nothing to do with Hope or your kind 
sister for a month. Had I given her the aquarium, 
I should have broken through that contract.” 

I can understand,” said Mr. Guest. But when 
the child saw the creatures that it contained, they were 
dead.” 

My footman was very much to blame, and I spoke 
to him severely on the subject.” 

Well now, may I make a suggestion ? ” 

You may make twenty: I am worn out with the 
girl.” 

I should very much like Patricia to go to Mrs. 
Barrington’s school with Hope. She might go daily, 
or as a weekly boarder, just as you decide. I would 
suggest that she went as a weekly boarder, and I would 
further suggest that occasionally, as a reward for 


318 


A SUGGESTION. 


special good conduct, she should spend from Saturday 
to Monday morning with my niece, Hope, at Eaton < 
Square.’’ 

Mrs. Level’s cheeks had become redder. It was all 
very well to obey Denis Redgold’s directions, but to 
have this stranger interfering was a totally different 
matter. 

I have an excellent governess at home,” she said. 

Yes ; hut school life would suit Patricia better.” 

“ How can you tell ? ” 

I have sympathy with her,” said the man, with a 
smile. I am half a savage myself.” 

You don’t look like one, Mr. Guest.” 

Ah, well; I have learnt self-control, just as the 
child’s father did. Think over my words, and do for- 
give me for being impertinent. In the meantime, may 
I send a little dog to Patricia as a present from me ? ” 

We don’t keep dogs in the house.” 

Quite a small dog ; I know she will take care of 
him and give you no trouble. I think you will find 
the animal an excellent antidote against those fits of 
disobedience and ill humour which the poor child ex- 
hibits just now.” 

In short,” said Mrs. Lovel, you want to pet her 
and reward her for being frightfully naughty.” 

My measures are the only effectual ones with 
such a character,” said Mr. Guest. I see, I have your 
permission to send the dog, and when it arrives, you 
won’t consign it to the care of the man who neglected 
the anemones ? ” 


A SUGGESTION. 


319 


Please don’t do anything until to-morrow,” said 
Mrs. Lovel, more graciously. My husband comes 
back then, and I will talk to him about Patricia. I 
need not say that I am glad to meet you, Mr. Guest, 
and I need not say either that I think Patricia a most 
lucky girl to be taken up by you and your sister.” 

Thank you : I really have been disgracefully im- 
pertinent. You have rewarded me by your kindness 
and forbearance.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE AND A PAWNSHOP. 

Patricia slept more soundly and happily that night 
than she had done for a long time. When she awoke 
in the morning, she felt as though something very 
pleasant had occurred. She could not think at first 
what it was. There was the same room, with all its 
modern comforts which she so heartily disliked. There 
was Kate fussing about and getting her hath in order. 
There would soon be breakfast in the schoolroom, and 
Justine would look at her disapprovingly and Sylvia 
with a sort of weak sympathy which rather irritated 
Patricia than otherwise. Why did she feel different 
from what she had felt yesterday? Suddenly she re- 
membered Mr. Guest, or, as she called him, Uncle Ru- 
pert. He at least was kind, and understanding and de- 
lightful. He knew her father ; he understood her. Of 
course the very first thing she must do was to pay 
hack that four and sevenpence which she had bor- 
rowed from him. But Sparkling Tim would manage 
to arrange this for her. There was really nothing to 
he specially alarmed about, and her life was fuller be- 
cause of Uncle Rupert, because of his kindest smile, 
and the gentle, manly expression in his grey eyes. 

320 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 321 

He wanted her to be good. She would not promise, 
but she knew if anyone in the world could effect that 
object and entirely change her present course of pro' 
ceeding. Uncle Rupert was the person. 

At breakfast-time, she annoyed both Miss Haste and 
Justine very much by saying, abruptly: 

I do wish I could do lessons with Uncle Ru- 
pert.” 

“ Who are you speaking about ? ” asked Miss Haste. 

Someone you’ve never met,” was Patricia’s reply. 
Then she checked herself, for Sylvia’s eyes, which 
were slightly narrowed and very watchful, were fixed 
on her face. 

In the course of the morning, Sylvia managed to 
remind Patricia of her promise to go with her that 
afternoon to see Daphne Sinclair. 

You won’t forget,” she said, anxiously. 

I probably shall, unless you remind me again.” 

Oh, of course I will do that,” said Sylvia ; but 
you are quite — quite certain to come ? ” 

“ I said it ; that is enough,” replied Patricia. “ The 
only possible reason why I shouldn’t come is because 
I can’t think enough of Daphne to keep her much in 
my head. If only it were Uncle Rupert ” 

You make me very curious,” said Sylvia. “ I 
didn’t know you had any relations living except your 
grandfather and us.” 

You know very little about me after all, Sylvia,” 
said Patricia. But now I suppose we must set to 
work at our lessons.” 


322 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

Patricia was glad when there was an opportunity 
for her to be good. She could be good at lessons. 
She therefore flung herself with ardour into her tasks. 
She read history with avidity, and asked Miss Haste 
numerous and very puzzling questions, some of which 
the good lady could not answer. When this happened, 
Patricia said, in a gentle tone: 

Never mind ; you can’t know everything, any more 
than I can ; ” and then resumed her task. 

It was during the morning walk that Patricia in- 
tended to absent herself in order to get Sparkling Tim 
to pawn the jacket with the tight sleeves. This jacket 
was a remarkably nice one, which fitted perfectly ; but 
Patricia had no idea that the clothes which were hung 
in her wardrobe were not absolutely her own to do 
what she liked with. Mr. Guest was quite right when 
he informed Mrs. Level on the previous day that 
Patricia’s moral sense was not at present highly 
developed. 

Miss Haste was a woman who did everything by 
clockwork. Lessons always began to the very moment 
at nine. They invariably ceased at a quarter to twelve, 
and the entire party were expected to be out of the 
house at twelve o’clock precisely. When the weather 
permitted, they walked until one; returning home in 
time for schoolroom dinner, which was at a quarter 
past one. The afternoons were usually occupied with 
the different masters and mistresses for special sub- 
jects: that is, as far as the Lovel girls were concerned; 
or if not, they were taken in one of the carriages to 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 323 

some place of historical interest, such as Westminster 
Abbey, or the Tower, or the British Museum. 

Patricia, who knew that she could not possibly go 
out in the afternoon on account of that odious Daphne, 
as she called her to herself, made up her mind that the 
precious hour devoted to exercise, walking two by two, 
in the Park should be given up to Sparkling Tim. He 
would pawn the jacket, and get her the change. When 
she had paid Uncle Bupert, which she meant to do 
on the following day, she might then more carefully 
consider his earnest request that she should be good. 

I am quite certain,” she said to herself, that 
dad had heaps of fits of naughtiness- when he was my 
age, and I can’t see why I should not have them. 
But anyhow, I’ll do a vast lot for Uncle Rupert, so I 
must get that jacket pawned without delay, for I mean 
to go and see the de Laceys again to-morrow. It’s an 
awful nuisance to have this afternoon filled up with 
that horrid Daphne.” 

Patricia, who looked blooming that morning, having 
slept so well, and having just a gleam of hope in her 
heart, could not again plead the headache exchse. She 
therefore, instead of getting dressed as her governess 
and the Lovel girls supposed she was doing, hid her- 
self in one of the attics. She went to one very ugly 
attic which had scarcely any light, and had never 
been used for any purpose whatsoever since the Levels 
came to the place. She put the key inside the door, 
locked herself in, and awaited results. 

By-and-by, she heard Sylvia calling her. She had 


324 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

taken some cotton wool with her, and had stuffed her 
ears as tightly as she could, in order that she could 
not even hear the shouts of her companions. She did 
hear a sort of muffled shouting, but it soon ceased, 
and now, taking the cotton wool out, she unlocked the 
door and listened very attentively. 

Beyond doubt, they had gone without her. She was 
right in this conjecture. Miss Haste supposed that 
Patricia had hidden herself for some prank, which 
indeed was the case. She put down this act of in- 
subordination as another instance of her pupil’s great 
naughtiness, and went out, accompanied by her two 
girls. 

It is nice to have you alone. Hasty,” said Justine, 
in an affectionate voice. 

Sylvia was silent. 

Oh, my dears ! ” said Miss Haste, what is to be 
done with that poor child ? ” 

I suppose she’ll get all right presently,” said 
Sylvia. 

The only thing is to send her to school,” repeated 
Justine, who seemed to be a girl with one idea, and 
one only. A good, severe school in the heart of the 
country,” she continued, where she’d have heaps and 
heaps of discipline. Father’s coming home in time 
for lunch; he’ll soon manage things. I am glad of 
that.” 

The girls continued their walk. While they were 
absent, Patricia, who had a great deal to do, made up 
the offending jacket into a tight parcel, tied it with a 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 325 

piece of red tape which she had found in the school- 
room and, hurrying out in her grey dress and purple 
jacket, her hat to one side, her hands gloveless, walked 
as fast as ever she could to that part of Eaton Square 
where she first met Sparkling Tim. He had told her 
he would go there on the chance of meeting her, hut 
look as she would, she could nowhere discover him. 

What was to he done? She must he hack in time 
for lunch, and when you are in a desperate hurry, time 
flies very fast. People stared at her, hut she did not 
even notice their gaze. She was absorbed in thinking 
out her problem and how best to return the money to 
Uncle Kupert. 

Suddenly it occurred to her as the best possible 
solution to find a pawnshop for herself. She had not 
the least idea what they were like. She had never 
heard of the sign of the Three Balls; but a kind- 
hearted looking policeman, coming by at that moment 
and seeing the girl standing in a hesitating attitude at 
the corner of the square, stopped of his own accord to' 
speak to her. 

“ Do you want to go anywhere, missie ? Can I 
help you ? ” he asked. 

Yes, indeed you can,” answered Patricia, with 
eagerness. I want a pawnshop. Which is the one 
nearest here ? ” 

A pawnshop, missie ? ” ' 

Yes,” said Patricia. Oh, donT ask heaps of 
silly questions! I wouldnT want a pawnshop if I 
didn’t want one. I’m in a desperate hurry.” 


326 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

The policeman looked again at the girl, guessed at 
once that she was a lady, but observed her gloveless 
hands and her untidy appearance. He also noticed 
the parcel in her hand. 

It^s my very own,’’ she said. It’s a black jacket 
that’s too tight in the sleeves. I want to get four 
and sevenpence for it. It’s quite a good jacket. If 
you know about pawnshops, won’t you take me to 
one ? ” 

Well, to be sure ! ” said the man of law. ’Tain’t 
at all in my beat. But I tell you what; pawnshops 
ain’t the places for young ladies like you. I’ll walk 
with you myself as far as Hudson’s — they’re very 
decent folks, are Hudson’s — and I’ll wait outside while 
you go in. ’Tain’t in my beat, and you mustn’t never 
tell.” 

I’ll never, never tell,” said Patricia, in a voice of 
rapture ; and I’ll love you for ever and ever.” 

Thank you, missie,” said the policeman, in a sur- 
'prised and yet pleased voice. 

I love very few people,” continued Patricia, so 
it’s something of an honour.” 

I take it as such, missie. How, we must walk 
quickly, for I daren’t be off my beat more than a 
minute or so.” 

We’re of one mind, Mr. Policeman,” said Patri- 
cia. “ I’m in a frightful hurry myself.” 

There’s Hudson’s for you, miss. How go in and 
get your price. If the jacket is new, you ought to 
get more than four and sevenpence for it. I suppose, 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 327 

though, you’ll redeem it in a day or two. Be sure 
you bring a paper ticket out with you.” 

Oh,” said Patricia, I don’t understand any- 
thing at all about that. I want to get rid of the horrid 
thing. Is it here I’m to go ? ” 

Yes, missie, and be very quick, or I won’t be able 
to wait.” 

Patricia dashed into the pawnshop. One or two 
people turned to look at this strange customer. She 
was directed to go through a small door into one of 
several narrow compartments which opened on to a 
long counter. The small door shut with a click behind 
her. A man came forward. 

What do you want ? ” he said, gruffly. Then he 
looked at the girl’s handsome face and smiled at her. 

Pour and sevenpence for this, and I’m in a 
hurry,” said Patricia. 

She had untied her paper parcel, and now pushed 
the handsome j acket, which had cost quite five guineas, 
into the man’s willing hands. He examined it, and 
began to find fault with it. It belonged to the latest 
fashion, but, after the manner of his kind, he abused 
it. 

Well, give it me back, if you don’t mean to keep 
it,” said Patricia. I’ve a policeman outside, who 
will take me to another pawnshop. He said yours was 
a good sort. I want four and sevenpence.” 

^^Well, to obleege you, miss, what name and ad- 
dress?” said the man. He wrapped up the jacket in 
an old piece of cloth. Patricia gave her name and 


328 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

her address at Carrigraun, Ireland, and he wrote 
something hastily on a hideous little yellow ticket and 
put into her hand four shillings and sevenpence. 

You can get it back any time, miss,” he said, 
within the year.” 

I don’t ever want to look at it again,” said Pa- 
tricia. 

You’ll take the ticket, won’t you, miss? ” 

Patricia tore up the ticket before she left the shop, 
and, with four and sevenpence tinkling in her pocket, 
came out again, her face full of colour, her black eyes 
dancing. 

Oh, what a glorious man you are, Mr. Police- 
man ! ” was her remark. I’ve got the money, and I 
can pay off my debt.” 

“ If the jacket was a good one, missie, I hope you 
got more than four and sevenpence.” 

I didn’t ask for more,” said Patricia. I didn’t 
want more. The man grumbled at that, until I told 
him you were waiting outside.” 

Where’s your pawnticket, miss ? ” 

Pawnticket I ” said Patricia. He insisted on 
giving me something on a piece of paper, hut I tore it 
up.” 

The policeman stood for a minute, reflecting. 

You see that corner along there,” he said. It’s 
the very first you come to, right-hand side of the road. 
Well, that’s Eaton Square. How I’m going back to 
that ’ere pawnshop to get a proper ticket for you.” 

Indeed, Mr, Policeman, I don’t want it.” 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 329 

I must do my dootj, missie. I can leave the 
ticket at your ’ouse to-night.’’ 

That would get me into awful trouble,” said Pa- 
tricia. 

I am sorry, missie, but I must do my dooty.” 

Patricia considered anxiously. 

Duty is very troublesome,” she said, after a pause. 

It seems to haunt one. If, Mr. Policeman, you ab- 
solutely must do your duty ” 

Must, missie! There is no doubt on the subject.” 

Well, then, if you must do it, please leave the 
ticket for a man called Guest, at No. 16a, Eaton 
Square.” 

You don’t never mean the Honourable Kupert 
Guest ? ” said the policeman. 

I don’t know anything about what you mean by 
calling him honourable ; but his name is Guest, and he 
lives at Eaton Square. He will keep the horrid ticket 
for me.” 

Eight you he, missie.” 

The policeman thought this quite one of the 
strangest adventures he had ever been a party to. 
When Patricia was out of sight, he went to the pawn- 
shop, had a severe talk with the man who had taken 
Patricia’s jacket, insisted on seeing it, and got an ad- 
ditional sum of fifteen shillings for the article. He 
further saw that a proper pawnticket was written 
out, and putting the ticket and the fifteen shillings 
into an envelope, he addressed it to the Honourable 
Eupert Guest, 16a, Eaton Square, and taking it to the 


330 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

house left word with the servant to be careful to give 
it to Mr. Guest at once. 

I do wonder what’s at the bottom of this story,” 
thought the good man. But he had many other duties 
to perform, and presently forgot all about his morn- 
ing’s adventure. 

Meanwhile, Patricia reached home just five minutes 
before Miss Haste and her young charges. It was 
Henry who opened the door to her. Patricia loathed 
Henry on account of the aquarium and the dead ani- 
mals, and Henry in consequence had no love for her. 
He let her in sulkily, and she dashed upstairs without 
a word. She then put her treasured four and seven- 
pence into a drawer, tidied herself and, when the 
others appeared, was seated like a very good little 
girl in the schoolroom, conning one of her lesson 
books. 

Where have you been, Patricia ? ” said Miss Haste. 

Patricia looked round at the governess and smiled 
gently. 

“ Enjoying myself very much,” she said. 

You missed the air. The day, although cool, was 
lovely.” 

‘‘ What’s an Honourable ? ” was Patricia’s re- 
joinder. 

The son of a baron is generally called an Honour- 
able,” replied Miss Haste. 

“What’s a baron?” 

“ My dear ; I really cannot go through the different 
titles of the nobility.” 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 331 

Oh ! ” said Patricia, under her breath ; I might 
have guessed he was noble : dear Uncle Rupert ! ” 

That mysterious word again ? said Miss Haste. 

Who is your Uncle Rupert ? ’’ 

I will tell you one thing about him,’^ said Patricia. 

He^s not your Uncle Rupert. Now, please don’t 
make me naughty. I am quite inclined to be of the 
goody-goody ^ort to-day, and I am so hungry.” 

Her face looked very happy, and Miss Haste was 
too gentle and sweet in herself to irritate the girl any 
further. Miss Haste and Justine were going out al- 
most immediately after lunch to spend the afternoon 
hearing music. Sylvia and Patricia were to amuse 
themselves and, a little before four o’clock, to go to the 
Sinclairs. Sylvia was in high spirits. She had done 
what her dear friend Daphne required, accordingly. 
Daphne would love her. As, however. Daphne had 
said that Sylvia was to bring Patricia to tea and was 
then to efface herself, Sylvia decided to take some of 
her art embroidery with her, and amuse herself. She 
was embroidering a centre-piece for the schoolroom 
table. Patricia thought it extremely ugly, as it 
represented impossible flowers. 

Roses are never blue,” she said ; and what things 
are those ? ” 

She pointed to a group of what Sylvia fondly 
imagined were fuchsia blossoms. Sylvia, however, 
told Patricia that she knew nothing about these mat- 
ters, and that conventional flowers, as she called them, 
were the rage. 


332 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 


Oh, how I hate things that are the rage ! ’’ was 
Patricia’s reply. 

As Sylvia was now arranging her numerous silks 
and work, Patricia asked her why she did so. 

Dear Hasty doesn’t like me to waste time,” was 
the good little girl’s response. 

Oh, dear ! ” said Patricia. And you do that 
sort of thing because you are good ? ” 

I am not good, but I try to be.” 

And when you try to be good, have you to 
embroider blue roses ? ” asked Patricia. 

Well, perhaps not : only you see I like it.” 

Does goodness make you like it ? ” 

I don’t know, Patricia. I can’t argue with you.” 

Uncle Eupert wants me to be good,” said Patricia, 
suddenly. 

Sylvia stopped bending over her silks and canvas. 

Patty,” she said, you might tell me who Uncle 
Eupert is ? ” 

He is a dear — he is an honourable dear,” said 
Patricia ; and more than that you are not to 
know.” 

Well, at any rate, I am glad that you’ve got a 
relation who wishes to improve you,” said Sylvia. 

Oh, don’t, Sylvia, don’t ! If you talk in that 
pious strain, you’ll make me do something desperate. 
You can’t guess what really happened when I was out 
this morning.” 

You were very rude not to reply when you were 
called.” 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 333 

I’ll tell you, Sylvia ; you won^t tell again, will 
you ? ” 

“Never — never!” said the delighted little girl. 
“ You might entrust all your secrets to me, Patty, and 
I’d never let one of them out.” 

“ Well, I was up in the darkest and the most ratty of 
the attics with my ears stuffled tight with cotton wool.” 

“ And why did you go there ? ” 

“ Ah, you ask me that. I won’t tell you, except 
that it had something to do with a policeman, and a 
pawnshop, and an Honourable. There, now! Are 
you excited ? ” 

“ I am not,” said Sylvia, with a sigh, because I 
know you are romancing.” 

“ Honest injun, Sylvia! I am speaking the solenm 
truth.” 

“ You can’t be. A policeman, an Honourable, and 
a pawnshop! Good gracious, Patricia, you are not 
as bad as all that ! ” 

“ I am — very bad,” said Patricia, “ and I am get- 
ting worse. I don’t know where I’ll end. But the 
best chance of stopping me is for you not to lecture, 
and for Justine to hold her tongue, and for Miss Haste 
to bear up patiently. I am quite willing to be good 
at my lessons, for I like learning. Now, how soon are 
we to go to Daphne, and get that job over ? ” 

“ Oh, but you’ll be sure to like Daphne. She — she 
is longing to see you.” 

“ The longing isn’t returned,” said Patricia : “ any- 
thing but. What shall I wear ? ” 


334 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOR. 

Your grey dress would look very nice with your 
black jacket.” 

Sorry to disoblige,” said Patricia ; but I can^t 
wear the black jacket.” 

But it^s the only one that looks nice with that 
dress.” 

Must change the dress, then, for I can’t wear the 
jacket. Isn’t there an old shawl anywhere I can wrap 
round me ? It’s only a stone’s throw between here and 
your precious Sinclairs’ house.” 

You can’t possibly go out in a shawl, Patricia. 
What would father and mother say ? ” 

What, indeed ? ” said Patricia. Strikes me,” 
she continued, after a minute’s pause, you must find 
me rather a lively person in the house. You were 
never turned topsy-turvy, and upside down, and inside 
out, before.” 

‘‘We hate being turned topsy-turvy, and all the 
rest of your queer expressions.” 

“ It’s good for you, though,” said Patricia. “ It 
keeps you alive. Why, you’d get like stones after a 
bit if you hadn’t a girl like me flitting round. I’ll 
put on my purple dress and purple jacket. Will that 
satisfy your Majesty?” 

“ You look very nice in your purple dress,” said 
Sylvia ; “ very nice indeed : only it is your best dress ; 
it is meant for Sundays.” 

“ I’ll wear it to-day, in honour of you and your 
Daphne.” 

“ Thank you,” said Sylvia. 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 335 

Patricia retired to her room. She scorned the as- 
sistance of Kate, and changed her dress, doing it not 
so badly, all things considered. 

Exactly at five minutes to four the two girls left 
the house and went in the direction of the Sinclairs^ 
At the same moment, Mr. Lovel put on his hat, and 
walked briskly towards 16a Eaton Square. There he 
inquired for Mr. Guest, was told that the gentleman 
was within, and was admitted. Patricia, knowing 
nothing whatever of this occurrence, which was to he 
so very eventful in her life, greeted Daphne in a cold 
and indifferent manner. 

This is my best Sunday dress,” she said, but 
Sylvia wishes me to wear it. Is your sister Rhoda at 
home ? ” 

Ko,” replied Daphne, who was wearing white, the 
colour which suited her best, and whose cheeks had a 
tinge of colour now, owing to her excitement. 

Rhoda is out with mother. Mother likes to take 
Rhoda with her when she makes calls.” 

Does your mother ever call on honourables, and 
barons ? ” asked Patricia. 

Oh — well — we do know a few of the nobility,” 
said Daphne, trying to keep all pride out of her 
voice. 

They are noble, aren’t they ? ” said Patricia, look- 
ing at her intently. It must be splendid to know a 
lot of ’em! I suppose those who have that privilege 
order their lives in a very different manner from the 
people who don’t know them.” 


336 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

“ It’s nice to know well-born people and in good 
society,” said Daphne — do come up to the drawing- 
room, girls, I have such a cosy fire there — but as to 
their being better than other people — as a rule, they’re 
worse.” 

That’s utterly ridiculous,” said Patricia. If 
they were not better, they wouldn’t be called nobles. 
N’oble means — oh, well I’m not going to say any more 
about it, for I see you won’t understand.” 

Daphne gave a passionate glance at Sylvia, as much 
as to say, Your friend is more extraordinary than 
ever.” Then Patricia said: 

Sylvia belongs to the nobles of the earth.” 

Indeed, she does nothing of the kind,” said 
Daphne. 

She does ; I can assure 3^ou she does. So does 
Miss Haste — I am not at all sure about Justine — and 
I am positively convinced you don’t. But Sylvia does. 
Why, she is making blue roses — embroidering them, 
torturing her eyes, and her eyes aren’t a bit too 
strong. I don’t see how anybody’s eyes can be strong 
with all that work. Anyhow, she does it, because 
she’s one of the nobles. There are different varieties 
of nobles. Uncle Bupert is another sort: I like his 
kind best. He wants me to become one, but I don’t 
think I shall — at least, not yet. I suppose when I’ve 
made up my mind. I’ll be called the Honourable Pa- 
tricia. It will sound confusing. I’ll have to write and 
tell grand-dad.” 

Both Sylvia and Daphne burst out laughing. 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 337 

Patricia,” said Sylvia, after a time, you are 
either silly, which I don’t give you credit for, or you 
are talking the most out-and-out nonsense.” 

Have it either way,” said Patricia, for I don’t 
care.” 

Tea was brought in, and the girls partook of it. 
Patricia, as usual, ate heartily. 

Being not a noble at present,” she said, I shan’t 
be unselfish, and will help myself to the things I like 
best.” 

Accordingly, she ate quantities of buttered toast, so 
much that neither Daphne nor Sylvia had anything 
like a fair share of this dainty. 

“ Being a noble, you don’t mind,” said Patricia, 
nodding to Sylvia as she selected the last morsel from 
the dish. Daphne is suffering, hut she is our hostess. 
I am enjoying myself immensely. Sylvia, you had 
best hurry up and get on with your blue roses. How 
they will torture those who are not noble when they 
sit at your schoolroom dinner-table.” 

Don’t mind her, Sylvia,” said Daphne. She 
talks like this on purpose.” 

Sylvia, who had been told to efface herself, and 
honestly meant to do so, although she could have had 
■ — oh ! such a thrilling talk with her friend, now set- 
tled herself to her work, and said to the others : 

Don’t mind me,” and Daphne invited Patricia up- 
stairs. 

But I really don’t want to go,” said Patricia. 

My dress isn’t torn this time,” 


338 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

I’ve such a lot I want to say to you,” said Daphne, 
in a low tone. 

Have you ? How very queer! How I have noth- 
ing from Adam to say to you. When I look at you, I 
feel somewhat — well, shut up.” 

Dear Patricia ! ” said Daphne ; I wish you 
wouldn’t feel towards me like that. Sylvia, dear, 
dear Sylvia knows how I love you.” 

That is precisely what I don’t want you to do,” 
was Patricia’s answer. 

Well, come upstairs with me, anyhow. I want to 
say something to you which dear, good little Sylvia 
must not hear.” 

Patricia burst out laughing. 

The two bad ’uns are going off together,” she said, 
nodding to Sylvia. Get on with your roses, Sylvia, 
and think of your nobility.” 

Daphne had coaxed her mother to allow a very cosy 
fire to be lit in her bedroom and, when the girls 
entered, she drew a chair forward and invited 
Patricia to seat herself. 

I know all about you,” she said, at once, and 
you may just as well have me for your friend as 
not.” 

Patricia, who had been leaning back in the basket 
chair where Daphne had placed her, now bent forward 
and looked fixedly at her. 

What do you know ? ” she said, in a gentle voice. 

I know that you go without leave to Eaton Square. 
I can stop that, if I choose.” 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 339 

You have been spying, then, as usual,’’ said 
Patricia. 

I have been looking out of the window. I saw 
you go the day before yesterday, and I happened to 
know that neither Lady Mary nor Hope were at home. 
I greatly wondered what you could be doing with your- 
self, and I got our maid, Susan Birch — she is the 
housemaid — to follow you. Susan said that you went 
olf with a horrid little ragamuffin whom you beckoned 
to your side and spoke to. Susan couldn’t make out 
why you did it ; but you and he went off together, and 
he brought you back again as far as this corner. I 
saw you going back to ^^o. 14. Who was the boy? 
and what were you doing ? ” 

“ He was a brother of mine,” said Patricia, in a 
calm voice — a particularly nice, manly little fellow.” 

That’s ridiculous ! You haven’t got a real 
brother in that class of life.” 

“ I have. He is one : he’s awfully nice.” 

You do talk utter nonsense. You’ll get into a 
terrible scrape.” 

Shall I ? ” replied Patricia, in the most non- 
chalant voice. Perhaps as you know so much, 
Daphne, you may as well know a little more. My 
brother and I went to Hyde Park and enjoyed our- 
selves vastly — at least, he did, dear fellow — ^looking 
at the fuzzy-wuzzies. They rolled by in their grand 
carriages in quantities, and were — oh! such shows. 
Afterwards, we went to a fried-fish and pease-pudding 
shop. Afterwards he, like the true gentleman he is. 


S40 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

saw me home. That is all, as far as he is con- 
cerned.’’ 

Does Sylvia know all this ? ” 

^^'No: dear little Honourable: she doesn’t.” 

Then why do you tell me ? ” 

Because you’re a bad ’un — several degrees lower 
down than I am, for I don’t spy, and I don’t interfere* 
with other people, and you do. Still, we’re both bad 
’uns, there’s no doubt of that, so I suppose there’s a 
sort of comradeship between us.” 

Well,” said Daphne, who was trembling with 
excitement over Patricia’s narrative, “ you went out 
again yesterday ; you went, I imagine, to Eaton 
Square, although Lady Mary and Hope were still 
away.” 

Did you follow me again yesterday ? ” asked 
Patricia. 

'‘Ho, I wasn’t able to. Susan was sent out by 
mother, and I had a cold in my head.” 

"You look like that,” said Patricia, " and it’s very 
unbecoming to you.” 

" Thanks : but the cold didn’t prevent my watching 
you return. You were walking with a man down the 
square — a tall, very good-looking man.” 

" My Uncle Eupert,” cried Patricia. 

" Eidiculous girl ! When you came to the Levels I 
was told you had no relations, and now you claim a 
street boy as a brother, and one of the handsomest men 
I ever saw as an uncle. What next will you do ? ” 

" There’s no saying,” replied Patricia. 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 341 

I have something further to tell you,’’ continued 
Daphne. This morning, dear Miss Haste ’’ 

Dear honourable soul ! ” interrupted Patricia. 

This morning dear Miss Haste and the two Lovel 
girls went out alone. A few minutes afterwards you 
were seen ” 

“ You mean by that that you saw me ? ” 

Well, yes ; I saw you. You went up the square 
with a horrid looking parcel under your arm and no 
gloves on your hands. You came hack within an hour 
— or rather, a little before they did. Where did you 
go?" 

I had some dealings with a policeman,” was 
Patricia’s remark. “ It doesn’t concern anyone in all 
the world but myself and my Uncle Rupert. How, 
what else have you to say ? ” 

“ I have to say this. I know a vast lot about you, 
don’t I?” 

Daphne,” said Patricia, you know nothing 
about me.” 

Absurd ! If I were to go and tell Mrs. Lovel 
what I know, think what she would say.” 

I should be very curious to know,” said Patricia. 
‘‘ Do go. Daphne, only let me know beforehand, for 
I’ll manage to hide under the drawing-room sofa and 
listen.” 

‘‘ You never will take anything seriously.” 

“ I don’t intend to take your sort of nonsense 
seriously.” 

Daphne was puzzled. It was the first time she had 


342 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

come across a stronger will than her own. The 
strength of Patricia’s will was subduing Daphne in 
spite of herself. She saw that she roused no fear in 
this curious young creature. She must therefore deal 
with her by another method. Meanwhile, Patricia’s 
lovely eyes and bright, mischievous face excited 
Daphne’s admiration more and more. What would 
she not do to be the friend and confidante of such a 
being, to see those eyes shine on her with love, to hear 
those lips pour real confidences into her ears. She / 
felt that, for Patricia’s sake, she could almost give up 
the friendship of Hope de Lacey, for Hope, by the 
side of Patricia, was almost a dull sort of girl. 

Of course,” said Daphne, after a pause, I don’t 
mean to tell any of these things: I wouldn’t be so 
mean.” 

Oh, hut I think you would,” said Patricia, and 
it really doesn’t matter in the very least; you are 
welcome to tell everything.” 

But supposing I did ; think of the awful trouble 
you’d get into.” 

Not worse than I am in,” said Patricia. 

Then you are in trouble. Dear, dear Patricia ! 
Oh, please confide in me.” 

I am in the sort of trouble. Daphne, that I cannot 
confide to anyone. Don’t worry me; let me go my 
own way: I am not your sort: I am not dear, kind lit- 
tle Sylvia’s sort : I am not J ustie’s sort ; I am not the 
Honourable Hasty’s sort. I am made as I am made 
and, with the exception of Uncle Kupert, and of 


A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 343 

course Hope, I haven^t met anyone to suit me in this 
abominable London.’’ 

You haven’t really got an uncle living in Lon- 
don?” 

Patricia made no reply to this remark. Daphne 
fidgeted. 

Won’t you confide in me ? ” 

No.” 

Well, I suppose you’ll soon be seeing Hope again. 
You at least won’t tell her that — that I looked out of 
the window and saw you ? ” 

Patricia rose suddenly. 

I shall forget every single word 3^011 have uttered 
almost as soon as I have left the house,” she said; 

and as to wasting my precious time with Hope 
in talking over you, you must not imagine — you must 
not be vain enough to imagine that I shall do it for 
an instant. Wh}", Hope and 1 — Hope and I ” 

Well ? ” said Daphne, her eyes gleaming. 

— We talk of sea-anemones ; we talk of goldfish ; 
we talk of newts, we talk of tadpoles, and frogs, and 
— and all those darling creatures that belong to the 
animal world. We never dream of wasting our time 
over poor humans for, with the exception of one or 
two of them, the^^’re not worth it. Up to the present, 
you’re not worth it. Daphne. Now I hope you are 
satisfied.” 

I think you are exceedingly unkind,” said Daphne, 
beginning to cry as she spoke. I know quite well 
how treacherous you are.” 


344 A POLICEMAN, AN HONOURABLE, A PAWNSHOP. 

This word stung Patricia. 

Treacherous ! ” she replied. That I am not.’’ 

You are going to take Hope from me — Hope, who 
was my great friend.” 

If Hope de Lacey really likes you, Daphne, I 
haven’t an idea of interfering with your friendship; 
hut when you come to talk in that way, haven’t you 
tried to make me your friend instead of little Sylvia, 
who really does love you ? ” 

I don’t love Sylvia one bit the less because you 
have come.” 

Then yours must be a funny sort of love, for you 
have distinctly made Sylvia unhappy. How do go 
down to her, pull that stupid work out of her hands: 
kiss her and pet her, and tell her, if you like, all the 
things you saw from the window when I passed by. 
I give you full permission. You are not my kind, 
Daphne, and you never will be.” 


CHAPTEE XXV. 


I 

SYLVIA IS TOLD. 

Daphne had not the slightest idea of following 
Patricians advice, but she did seriously long to have 
a talk about her with Sylvia. When the girls returned 
to the drawing-room, they found Sylvia looking out 
of the window. She had ceased to work at her blue 
roses. It was not encouraging to be told that Patricia 
would suffer when she sat at the dinner-table and be- 
held these marvellous specimens of her art. Sylvia was 
fond of needlework, and she considered that she did 
art needlework very well. Her flowers were perfectly 
smooth and conventional. She liked conventional pat- 
terns and was proud of her blue roses — that is, until 
Patricia had given her opinion with regard to them. 
Then she began to look at them in a new light. She 
might just as well have chosen pink silk in different 
shades for her roses, and Patricia would probably have 
admired them. But it was too late to alter matters 
now, and as it was one of the rules of life at No. 14 
to finish what had been begun, Sylvia knew that she 
must go on embroidering her blue roses with their 
bright green leaves. 

As soon as Patricia and Daphne returned, Sylvia 
345 


346 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


knew from one glance at her friend’s face that Daphne 
was in a very bad humour. Now Daphne’s was the 
kind of face which required brightness, and indeed 
happiness to render it in the least agreeable, and 
Daphne’s was not the happiness which would content 
Patricia. But she was the kind of girl who, when she 
got her own wily, could, and did, make herself agree- 
able all round. Now, however, she was the reverse, 
and sank down crossly in the nearest chair. 

Sylvia looked full at her with her loving brown 
eyes. Then she looked with still greater affection at 
Patricia, who, however, did not return her glance. 
After a minute’s pause, which seemed interminable 
to two of the girls, Patricia went up to Daphne and 
held out her hand. 

Good-bye,” she said ; “ I am going.” 

What do you mean ? ” exclaimed Sylvia. 

I am going. Three’s trumpery and, at the pres- 
ent moment, I am the unlucky third in this group. 
You — Sylvia, and Daphne, are very old friends, and 
far be it from me to interfere with your friendship. 
If I stayed, I should only be in the way. Besides, I 
want to go on with my Grecian History. I am fear- 
fully interested in the laws made by Lycurgus. 
What a splendid man he was ! He used to have all 
the weakly babies killed. That was the way to bring 
up a strong race. For my part, I admire him im- 
mensely. The babies were far too young to know any- 
thing about it, and the healthy people grew up and had 
a fine time. The Grecian girls did not waste their 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


347 


precious moments over blue roses. They exercised 
themselves with athletic sports and all sorts of fun. 
Well, I won’t keep you both. Ta ta, for the present. 
Daphne, you can make a full confession to Sylvia.” 

Patricia left the room. The moment she had done 
so Sylvia went up to her friend. 

What has she said to you ? ” 

Said to me ? ” said Daphne. “ She is a terrible 
girl ; you ought really to have nothing whatever to do 
with her.” 

But I thought you admired her so much.” 

I don’t admire her any more : I don’t even think 
her handsome.” 

Oh, Daphne, that is silly ! for whatever Patricia 
may be or may have done, she is handsome.” 

I know a great deal more than you about what 
constitutes good looks,” said Daphne. Don’t I see 
girls every day, whereas you and Justine are shut up 
in your poky hole and hardly ever meet a girl of your 
own age; and I say, once and for all, that Patricia is 
ugly in appearance., and still more ugly in mind. She 
has no moral sense at all. She is, in my opinion, a 
disgraceful girl.” 

“ But what has she done ? I know she did go once to 
the de Laceys — I found that out and, poor Patricia! 
she talks in rather a wild way, but anyone with any 
kindness of heart would make allowance for a free sort 
of creature like that.” 

Free sort of creature ! ” echoed Daphne. I call 
her an unprincipled, very sly girl.” 


348 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


I can’t understand what you mean. You might 
tell me, Daphne, I wouldn’t tell.” 

I really don’t care whether you do or not : in fact, 
I think you ought to tell, though of course you must 
leave me out; that is the only difficulty.” 

But what have you got to do with Patricia ? ” 

Well, I’ve had my suspicions with regard to her 
for some little time and, without entering into partic- 
ulars, I took steps to have those suspicions confirmed. 
[N’ow you needn’t question me, Sylvia darling. You 
know me well enough to be sure I would do nothing 
wrong.” 

Sylvia felt uneasy, hut kept quite silent. 

I am glad she has gone,” continued Daphne ; I 
don’t like her any more. You are my dearest, my only 
friend : unless, of course, Hope ; hut even Hope I don’t 
love as I love you. Let’s get on thia sofa, and have a 
cosy time. I am so delighted she has taken herself 
off.” 

Well, it is nice to have you as you used to he. 
Daphne ; hut honestly, I don’t like you to speak against 
poor Patricia.” 

''Poor Patricia, indeed! Wicked Patricia, you 
mean.” 

Well, I don’t see it: I think Patricia is not under- 
stood ; hut I like her just awfully.” 

You haven’t heard my story yet.” 

“ Ho, but if it is anything that — that Patricia 
would rather I did not listen to, perhaps I had best 
not hear it.” 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


349 


Good gracious ! You are becoming tiresome, 
Sylvia, you are getting so goody-goody.” 

That’s what Patricia calls me. She says we are 
all goody-goody at 'No. 14. But she says you are not 
goody-goody, Daphne, therefore I suppose you ought 
to like her.” 

I wouldn’t stoop to her ways,” said Daphne. 

But as to telling you — Patricia gave me leave. She 
said she didn’t mind one little bit.” 

Oh, then, if that is the case,” said Sylvia, per- 
haps I had better hear. Only I wonder dear Patricia 
didn’t tell me herself.” 

“ Catch her letting it out if she could help it,” was 
Daphne’s remark ; but she couldn’t deny what was 
absolutely seen, therefore — therefore — IN^ow, are you 
prepared to listen ? ” 

I am,” said Sylvia, whose heart was beating fast, 
and who felt that she had never liked Daphne so little. 

Well, then — to begin with. You imagined that 
your precious Patricia was suffering from headache 
or something of that sort two days ago, and could not 
go out with you.” 

It was quite true,” said Sylvia. Dear Hasty 
was with her, and gave her something to take it away, 
and made her lie down, and covered her up.” 

“ Sly thing ! ” said Daphne. “ Much idea she had 
of staying in the house, and a queer sort of headache 
she had.” 

Daphne, what do you mean ? ” 

I mean that she went out as soon as you were well 


350 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


out of sight. She looked a perfect show, as usual — 
no gloves on, and her hat crooked. She went straight 
to the de Lacey s. You know she had given her word 
not to go there ; but what is Patricia’s word to her ? 
She went, and they were out ; then, instead of coming 
home as a good girl would, or even a girl with a 
shadow of honour in her composition, she met a horrid 
little ragamuffin at the other corner of Eaton Square 
and went off with him. I taxed her with it, and she 
said, quite calmly, that she did do so, and she called 
him her brother ; her brother ! Think of the lie. She 
described the time they spent and said that she and 
her brother — this awful little being! — took chairs in 
Hyde Park and amused themselves looking at the 
people going by. She called them the fuzzy-wuzzies 
— impertinent thing! Then afterwards she and her 
supposed brother went — really, I scarcely like to say 
it, but she told me with her own lips — to a fried-fish 
and pease-pudding shop. I don’t even know where 
such shops are, but the brother knew, and he took her. 
When she had amused herself as much as she liked, 
she calmly returned home. A nice sort of girl to have 
in your house ! ” 

Sylvia was very pale. She sat quite still and did not 
open her lips. 

And that is not all,” continued Daphne ; “ for 
yesterday young miss went off again. She went 
straight once more to the de Laceys, but found the 
darlings out. What she did during the time, I don’t 
know, for she wouldn’t say, but she didn’t come back 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


351 


until rather late, and then she was accompanied by 
a gentleman — a very good-looking handsome man. I 
asked her who he was, and she said he was her Uncle 
Rupert. There are two instances of rebellion. But 
the worst is to follow — the very worst; for when you 
and poor Justine and Miss Haste went for your in- 
nocent little walk this morning, out creeps Miss Pa- 
tricia with a horrid vulgar parcel under her arm, and 
dressed hideously. I think she had on her purple 
jacket, although she abuses your blue roses, which are 
exquisite and most aesthetic. She doesnT mind how 
she dresses herself, and when I asked her where she 
had been, she said she had an appointment with a 
'policeman and that it didnT concern anyone but her- 
self and her Uncle Rupert. There now ! what do you 
think of that ? ” 

I think it’s awful,” said Sylvia. But how can 
I complain of Patricia, when I can’t say how I know 
that she has done these things ? ” 

Daphne stood up. 

I am not going to tell,” she said. I only want 
that absurd friendship, which I know is going to begin 
between Hope de Lacey and Patricia Redgold, to be 
nipped in the bud. I want you and I to visit Hope 
this summer. I want Patricia to be sent right away. 
She is not the kind of girl for you to associate with, 
and if mother knew even half what I have told you, she 
wouldn’t allow Rhoda or me to speak to her again. 
That is what I want to do. I want things to be as they 
were before Patricia came.” 


352 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


But they can’t be/’ said Sylvia. People can’t 
go back ” 

There,” said Daphne ; she has taught you a lot 
of wickedness already.” 

She hasn’t! ” replied Sylvia. Not one scrap! ” 

You don’t mean to tell me that after what I have 
just related you are inclined to uphold her?” 

No/’ said Sylvia. I am terribly, terribly hurt 
and vexed ; but I think there is good in Patricia, and 
I think, perhaps. Daphne, if you had led her sort of 
life until you were fifteen years of age you might not 
be much better.” 

Thank you,” said Daphne. What a very pretty 
remark from one’s dearest friend.” 

But you wanted Patricia to be your dearest friend. 
You wanted her to be your dearest friend even to-day 
when you asked her to tea, and yet you knew all about 
these things. I want to know how you knew about 
them.” 

That’s my secret ; I am not going to tell you 
about that.” 

Well,” said Sylvia. You certainly do make me 
unhappy; but I don’t know how I am to go to father 
and mother and tell them about Patricia if I can’t 
prove my own words.” 

Ask her,” said Daphne. She’ll tell you fast 
enough. Only, listen: she may try to bring me in, 
and if she does you must manage to keep me out. 
Why, Sylvia; you know how you’ve always, always 
longed to go to the de Laceys. It has been your dream 


SYLVIA IS TOLD. 


353 


for years. Well, I am certain I can manage this for 
you if you will get Patricia into disgrace and keep 
me out of the thing.’’ 

Sylvia thought for a little longer. 

You are quite clever enough,” continued Daphne ; 

and if you’re afraid of tackling your parents your^ 
self, you can tell your precious Hasty: she’ll know 
what to do.” 

“ Oh, I am not afraid ; who could be afraid of 
darling father and mother? hut I don’t want to get 
Patricia into fresh trouble.” 

Then you’ll allow her to go on having brothers 
whom she finds in the street, and uncles to walk home 
with her. You have a queer idea of friendship.” 

She must be spoken to. I must do something,” 
said Sylvia. “ You have made me fearfully unhappy, 
Daphne, more unhappy than I can say.” 


CHAPTEK XXVL 


A CONFESSION. 

Meanwhile Mr. Lovel, having been told by his 
wife of Mr. Guest’s visit of the previous evening, had 
gone straight to have an interview with that gentle- 
man, Mr. Lovel was feeling justly annoyed. He, 
personally, admired much in Patricia. He liked her 
bold, fearless ways, her handsome face, her courageous 
manner. He knew quite well that she was something 
like an unbroken-in colt, but he also admitted to him- 
self that she was thoroughbred and could be made a 
fine- character if only some one could discover the right 
way to treat her. At the same time, he was justly 
annoyed by her want of gratitude for the kindness 
he and his wife were expending on her. 

George Lovel had spent all his life in luxurious sur- 
roundings. He was the son of well-connected and 
rich people. He had enjoyed the privilege of a splen- 
did public school, and a university career at one of 
the finest colleges at Oxford. He had married a girl 
in his own class of life, and could scarcely compre- 
hend the wild little Patricia with her unbroken-in and 
Irish ways. On the other hand, he remembered Pa- 
tricia’s father. He had seen Denis Kedgold just after 
354 


A Confession. 


355 


that gentleman had been refused by the girl whom he 
himself loved. He greatly admired the handsome and 
splendid young soldier, and he and his wife during 
Kedgold’s life had often talked of him and wondered 
what he was doing. 

^ Redgold’s career was a short but brilliant one. He 
had served his country nobly in India, had fought for 
her late Majesty in more than one skirmish amongst 
the hillmen; had married, lost his young wife, had 
sent his baby daughter to his old father on the im- 
poverished Irish estate, and had finally died one of the 
heroes of the South African war. 

It so happened that his letter to Mrs. Lovel, con- 
fiding Patricia to that good lady’s care, did not come 
to hand for two or three years after peace had been 
proclaimed, but none the less was it binding on that 
account. Both husband and wife were more than 
anxious to do what they could for the fatherless girl; 
and now Mr. Lovel had just returned from Ireland, 
having made certain arrangements which would enable 
Patricia to be the owner of Carrigraun when she came 
of age. He had meanwhile appointed an agent to 
see after the place, and old Mr. Kedgold was not to 
be disturbed during his lifetime. 

All these things took time and money, but Mr. 
Lovel was glad to do what he could for the child of 
his wife’s and his own old friend. To find, however, 
that his wife was thoroughly miserable about Patricia, 
that Patricia had burst into unbridled naughtiness, 
and that the last straw was a visit from Kupert Guest 


356 


A CONFESSION. 


in which he complained of the treatment which Pa- 
tricia received, annoyed Mr. Level not a little. Such 
things could not possibly go on. If there was one per- 
son on earth whom this man devotedly loved, it was 
his handsome wife. He cared for his daughters, but 
his affection for them was as nothing compared with 
that which he bestowed on his wife. Rupert Guest 
must not interfere about Patricia, and if Patricia 
continued to annoy Mrs. Lovel, she must be sent to 
school. 

Now it so happened that Mr. Lovel had a curious 
and very strong prejudice against schools for girls. 
He was thoroughly old-fashioned in this respect, and 
his earnest wish was that Patricia should be brought 
up at home with his own girls. If it could not be 
done, however, it could not. At any risk, Mrs. Lovel 
must not be made unhappy. 

He arrived at the de Laceys’ house and was met in 
the hall by Hope. She and her mother had just re- 
turned from their little time at Guildford. Hope was 
a great favourite with Mr. Lovel. He had not often 
met her, but she was the kind of girl whom a man of 
his fastidious tastes could not help admiring. 

How do you do ? ’’ he said. I have come to see 
your uncle, Mr. Guest. Is he at home ? ” 

Uncle Rupert?” said Hope. Yes, certainly; 
he is up in the drawing-room with mother. This is 
mother’s At Home day, and there are a great many 
people present. How is Patricia, please, Mr. Lovel ? ” 
I really cannot tell you. Miss de Lacey, for I have 


A CONFESSION. 


357 


been in Ireland for more than a fortnight, and have 
not seen her.’’ 

Oh, I hope she is well,” — Hope hesitated for a 
minute — I wonder,” she continued, if you would 
grant me a great favour.” 

What is it ? ” was the answer. 

You punished poor Patricia for coming here when 
she did not know any better. You and Mrs. Lovel 
arranged that we were not to see her for a month. It 
will soon be three weeks since this arrangement was 
made. I do want you to excuse her the other week 
and allow her to come.” 

Do you like Patricia Eedgold so much ? I am 
quite anxious to have your opinion of her character.” 
do a great deal more than like her,” said Hope. 

I think she is perfectly splendid.” 

Well, my wife doesn’t agree with you.” 

The colour came into Hope’s delicate face. 

Perhaps Mrs. Lovel does not quite understand 
her,” she said, gently. 

I am not at all sure about that. My wife under- 
stands all girls. She is a mother herself.” 

Well, I love Patricia very much/’ said Hope. 

Will you come up to the drawing-room, and oh, 
please — will you grant my request % ” 

I cannot say anything at all about it until I have 
seen your uncle, and I don’t want to meet him with a 
good many other people present. Could you be so very 
obliging as to ask him to see me alone for a few 
minutes ? I should be very grateful,” 


358 


A CONFESSION. 


I am sure I can manage that/’ said Hope. Shall 
I take you into Uncle Kupert’s den, as he calls it ? ” 
As she spoke, she led the way to the room where 
Patricia and Kupert Guest had had their important 
conversation on the previous day. As Mr. Lovel looked 
round the room, he little thought that Patricia had 
made herself thoroughly at home there, had lain on 
the rug and petted the setter who growled at him with 
a very angry light in his red-brown eyes. 

That dog is safe, I suppose ? ” he said. 

Yes, perfectly safe,” said Hope. Quiet, 
Fresco!” She took one of Mr. Lovel’s hands as she 
spoke and laid it on the dog’s head. The dog growled 
slightly for a moment, then lay with his head stretched 
out, the better to enjoy the heat from the fire. 

In a minute or two, Mr. Guest joined Mr. Lovel in 
his den. 

How kind of you to call, Lovel,” he said. I 
suppose you’ve come about that young Irish girl. I 
am dreadfully afraid I annoyed Mrs. Lovel very much 
last night with what I said about her.” 

To be frank with you. Guest,” replied Mr. Lovel, 
my wife was a great deal disturbed. The fact is, 
she and I both want to be particularly kind to 
Patricia.” 

Ah ! ” replied Mr. Guest. In that case, it can be 
most easily managed. Take a chair, won’t you? ” 

As he spoke, he motioned her visitor to the most com- 
fortable chair in the room and pushed a box of cigars 
and some matches towards him. 


A CONFESSION. 


359 


thanks; ’’ said the latter; I never smoke at 
this hour, j^ow please tell me what it is you com- 
plain of in our conduct to Patricia. Oh, I know she 
came to see your niece, having broken her solemn word 
not to do so.” 

Her action cannot quite be regarded in that light,” 
replied Mr. Guest, for, although she did break her 
word, she first of all fully explained to Mrs. Lovel that 
she meant to do so.” 

I don’t see that that is any excuse,” said Mr. Lovel. 
Mr. Guest was silent for a minute. Then he said, 
gently : 

How old is the girl ? ” 

I believe she is fifteen.” 

And she has lived all her life, as long as she can 
remember, in a very wild part of Ireland ? ” 

In a place that I should call the extreme of 
desolation,” said Mr. Lovel. 

She never met conventional people, did she ? ” 
Mr. Lovel laughed. 

Conventional people ! ” he said. I should think 
not. There is one old man, and a dreadful woman 
they call their servant, and one or two farm hands; 
these were her companions — her only human compan- 
ions. There were dogs about — a wolf-hound, who I 
understand was devoted to her, and ” 

Well,” interrupted Mr. Guest, the girl has 
scarcely been brought up at all, has she ? I mean that 
she has only been brought up by nature ? ” 

That is about right ; that is how things stand.” 


360 


A CONFESSION. 


Let me tell you, Lovel, that I consider this young 
girl an exceedingly fine specimen of Nature’s handi- 
work.” 

Physically, you are right,” replied Mr. Lovel. 

Morally, I am right too,” was Mr. Guest’s answer. 

Oh, then you think it correct for a girl to break 
her word ; to go out when she is told to stay in ; to 
visit your most charming niece when her punishment 
is that she is not to meet her ? ” 

She did wrong, and I told her so,” replied Mr. 
Guest. But suppose we leave all her past behind. I 
know perfectly well that you and your wife are doing 
an act of extreme kindness towards this girl.” 

Be that as it may,” replied Mr. Lovel, we do 
what we do for her father’s sake. Anyone who knew 
Denis Kedgold would strain a point to oblige him. His 
dying letter to my wife was most pathetic.” 

I knew him too,” said Mr. Guest. 

Did you, indeed ? ” 

Yes. I, too, can never forget him. The child 
has a look of him.” 

She has,” replied Mr. Lovel, an extraordinary 
look of him. Well, now, may I go on speaking to you. 
You said something to my wife last night about our 
treatment of Patricia being a failure. But I cannot 
see why all our household arrangements are to be upset 
by this one girl. Why should she come to us and 
make our own girls unhappy, our governess unhappy, 
my wife unhappy? There is reason in all things. 
Guest.” 


A CONFESSION. 


S6l 

Precisely,” replied Rupert Guest. ITow, what 
I want to propose is this. You have brought up your 
daughters on a system which in their special case an- 
swers admirably. I never saw nicer or more lady- 
like girls except, indeed, my own niece Hope. But 
Hope has not been kept quite so strictly within certain 
limits as your girls. Suppose you allow Patricia and 
Hope to meet, without its being considered a sin on 
Patricia’s part. Suppose on the days when Hope 
can receive her, she is allowed to come here without 
stealing here; suppose she is allowed to come as a 
right and to enjoy herself in Hope’s society. I shall 
not give Hope, nor will her mother, any special di- 
rections with regard to Patricia, for Hope will know 
at once what to do and what to say.” 

But that seems like rewarding a girl for being 
naughty.” 

You can’t manage that girl by severe measures 
any more than you could manage her father by severe 
measures,” was Mr. Guest’s answer. ^^But kindness 
and love will go a tremendous way. Then I am partic- 
ularly anxious to giv’^e her a little dog as a present. I 
bought this morning a fox-terrier.” 

Oh, we never allow animals in our house.” 

If that is so, Hope shall keep it for her. But it 
is a well-trained animal, and I think the girl would he 
perfectly happy if you allowed her to keep it in her 
bedroom. It has been taught to follow, and can safely 
go about the streets with her. Of course the next best 
thing would be to allow her to go to school with Hope, 


362 


A confession. 


but I don^t want to ask too much. I do ask, however, 
that she and Hope may be allowed to be friends, that 
their friendship may be encouraged and that you 
will allow her to accept the little dog, Peter.’’ 

You are really very kind,” said Mr. Lovel, rising 
as he spoke. I must of course speak to my wife, but 
I daresay she will agree. In any case, if you will let 
me have the dog, I will take it home with me and see 
what effect it has on Patricia. She must, however, 
promise to be good. She has taken back her promise 
and we cannot keep her at '14, Kodney Square, unless 
she exercises self-control. You can understand that, 
can you not ? ” 

Certainly ; it is the very thing I have myself said 
to her.” 

Have you, indeed ? That is very good of you, . 
Guest.” 

By the way,” said Mr. Guest, as I am positively 
sure that Mrs. Lovel will agree to my proposal, may 
Patricia come to us to-morrow? To-morrow is Sat- 
urday, and Hope has a whole holiday. May she come 
early, and spend the day? She can bring Peter with 
her. I don’t think when the evening comes, and I 
escort her home, you will find that she is any the 
worse for the happy day we are able to give her.” 

You are remarkably good-natured. I don’t see 
how it is possible for us to refuse your offer. Of 
course Lady Mary consents ? ” 

My sister knows all about the child, and longs to , 
love and mother her. Thank you, Lovel. Do youj 


A CONFESSION. 


363 


know, you have lifted a weight from my mind. That 
child has made me feel very queer — just as though I 
had met her father somehow, and he was reproaching 
me for neglecting an obvious duty.” 

That’s odd enough,” said Mr. Lovel, for I have 
had the same sensation myself. Well, all right; my 
wife will do, I know, Avhat I suggest, and Patricia, 
naughty young imp, shall have a happy day to-mor- 
row.” 

When Mr. Lovel reached home, he found Mrs. 
Lovel in by no means a happy state of mind, for Pa- 
tricia, the very instant she entered the house had gone 
straight to the good lady and told her everything. 

I want to confess,” she said. 

Oh, what is it now ? ” said Mrs. Lovel. I am 
not very well to-day. Why aren’t you out with the 
others^ ” 

I thought you knew, Mrs. Lovel, that I was hav- 
ing tea with Sylvia and Daphne.” 

Yes, to be sure,” said Mrs. Lovel, “ and Daphne 
is a very nice girl.” 

Patricia was silent. 

Then why are not you at tea with Sylvia and 
Daphne ? ” 

“ I had tea some time ago,” replied Patricia. I 
ate almost all the buttered toast, for you see, I am 
still a bad ’un; and bad ’uns are selfish. The Hon- 
ourable Sylvia is very good, and as to Daphne, I must 
honestly say I don’t care whether she is good or not.” 

Why do you speak of Sylvia in those ridiculous 


364 


A CONFESSION. 


terms ? — the Honourable Sylvia ! You are really past 
bearing.’’ 

That is what I think myself. I think you had 
best give me up, Mrs. Lovel.” 

Give you up, child ; now ? ” 

And why not now? I am at my very worst, now.” 

Oh, Patricia, if you would only try to be good 
and to follow in your father’s steps.” 

I wish you wouldn’t bring dad up when you talk 
to me; it hurts^so dreadfully.” 

You never consider how you hurt other people.” 

Yes, I do. But I don’t think it’s fair to hurt an 
orphan girl about her father. Hot that he is dead — • 
I never will believe that; but he doesn’t answer me 
when I speak to him.” 

When you speak to him, child ? ” said Mrs. Lovel. ; 
What do you mean ? ” 

What I say. I talk to him always. There isn’t a 
morning or an evening that I don’t tell him things. 
But it is worrying when he won’t reply. I have his 
photograph, and sometimes it does seem to me that his 
eyes shine as though he understood, but I wish he 
would speak.” 

Patricia’s black eyes filled with tears. Mrs. Lovel 
felt touched. She held out her hand, and drew the 
girl towards her. 

You won’t believe me when I tell you,” she said, 
that I loved your father very dearly, and that — * 
that he loved me very dearly.” j 

Did he ? ” said Patricia. What a mercy he 


A CONFESSION. 365 

didn’t marry you. It would have been awful if I 
had had a mother like you.” 

'' Now there you are ! ” said Mrs. Level, flinging 
the girl’s hand away. The moment I try to be nice 
to you, you repel me.” 

That’s because I’m such a bad ’un.” 

Don’t say ^ bad ’un ’ in this house. Say what is 
true — that you are a wicked girl.” 

I am a wicked girl,” said Patricia, in a solemn 
tone. 

“ Then of course, as you acknowledge it, you will 
try to improve.” 

I want to confess something to you,” said Pa- 
tricia. Before there’s any talk of improvement, I 
must get that oif my mind. Uncle Rupert wants me to 
be good.” 

Who is Uncle Rupert ? ” 

Uncle Rupert Guest.” 

You don’t mean to say you call Hope de Lacey’s 
uncle yours ? ” 

Dear me, yes. He’s much more like an uncle to 
me than you are like a mother.” 

Mrs. Lovel was silent for a minute. Then she said : 

Well, go on: tell me what you have done.” 

Mr. Lovel has come hack, hasn’t he ? ” said Pa- 
tricia. 

That has nothing to do with you. Go on with your 
story. Why didn’t, you stay at the Sinclairs’ until 
Sylvia returned ? ” 

‘^Because Daphne and Sylvia wanted to have a 


366 


A CONFESSION. 


good gossip about me. I was trumpery in the case, so I 
scooted.’^ 

You are not to use slang in this house! ” 

But ^ scoot ’ is a good word. It means that I 
cleared off.’^ 

You are not to say ^ cleared off.’ You are to say 
that you went away.” 

I am a wicked girl, and I went away,” drawled 
Patricia, bringing out her words very slowly. 

That’s a little better. Well, what else ? ” 

You remember the day I told you that I was not 
going to be good any more ? ” 

I am not likely,” said Mrs. Level, to forget 
that awful morning.” 

I meant it, you know,” said Patricia. 

You .said it, anyhow,” replied Mrs. Level. 

I acted on it.” 

Acted on it 1 What do you mean ? ” 

“ Well, I gave myself freedom. You don’t like 
animals in the house and, between you and Henry, 
my sea-anemones died. You were not to blame about 
the rat, but you ought not to keep cats of the sort that 
you do. However, I will say nothing about any of 
those things, but you didn’t consider me nor my special 

tastes, for — honest injun, now ” 

^‘Honest injun! There you are again.” 

What’s wrong about that ? ” 

Ladies don’t speak like that.” 

Oh, I’m not a lady,” said Patricia. I wouldn’t 
be one for anything. Why, they are only fuzzy-wuz- 


A CONFESSION. 


S6Y 


zies. You are not a fuzzy-wuzzy, I will say that for 
you. You do your hair very nicely. I don’t suppose 
it’s a wig, is it ? ” 

No, it’s my own hair, you impertinent girl.” 

I thought it was. You’re a very handsome wo- 
man. I suppose when you were young you attracted 
dear father very much. Well, anyhow, I am not a 
lady, and never will be. At present I am a girl. Some 
day I’ll be a woman. When I’m a woman, I mean 
to be — well, the kind of woman who devotes herself 
to animals.” 

I have no doubt of it, but go on with your 
story.” 

I will : it’s quickly over. You told me I was not 
to go to the de Laceys. Since I came to London, Hope 
is the only girl with whom I have any sympathy. 

‘^Indeed! and my sweet Sylvia and Justine ready 
to do anything for you.” 

Justine isn’t : Sylvia is ; but she is rather a small, 

' narrow-minded little thing. She can’t help it; it’s 
I the way she’s brought up. I like her very much ; but 
I at present she is not strong.” 

‘‘Not strong ! What in the world is the matter with 
her? Not strong! I must speak to Miss Haste.” 

“ Oh, it’s her mind,” said Patricia ; “ her body’s 
right enough. Anyhow, I wanted to see more of 
Hope, but you made me- promise not to go to her for 
a month, and I said I’d be good, and I said I wouldn’t 
go. Well, then, when I found things too strong for 
me, and you wouldn’t let me have my aquarium that 


368 


A CONFESSION. 


Hope sent me, I went back on my promise, and I — 
I went.” 

Mrs. Lovel half rose from her sofa. 

You went to the de Lacey s ? ” she said. Did 
you go alone ? ” 

Well, no, not exactly. The street was full of 
people, but I went there. They were out, poor dar- 
lings ! There’s much worse to follow, so don’t get 
too excited. The others were away driving some- 
where in that stifling carriage, and I was free, and 
alone, and I thought I’d have a spree. I found a boy, 
and I made him my guide — a dear little chap, ragged 
and jolly. He called himself Sparkling Tim.” 

Patricia, if I hear much more, I shall faint.” 

Oh, don’t. Here’s your salts handy. I’ll take 
the cork out of the bottle the minute you turn pale. 
Sparkling Tim is a darling, and we made a compact. 
I look upon him as a brother. He is nearly as nice as 
my white rat, Boyo. We had a jolly time. We went 
to a place called Hyde Park where the fuzzy- wuzzies 
drive; and we saw the Prince and Princess of Wales. 
Tim was frightfully excited. I thought they looked 
just like anybody else; but then you see I am not 
taken with people just because — because they happen 
to be — well — rich.” 

Good gracious, child — they are Royalties 1 ” 

That doesn’t impress me,” said Patricia. I sup- 
pose it’s a defect in me. Tim was a perfect gentle- 
man in everything he did. I like Tim ever so much 
better than the Royalties. Afterwards, we went to a 


A CONFESSION. 


369 


pease-pudding and fried-fish shop. — Are you feeling 
faint ? ” 

Go on, you wicked girl.” 

There’s worse to follow,” said Patricia. It 
was a very crowded shop and I felt rather — rather 
panty, you know. I think it was for want of air. I 
gave Tim sixpence. It was my very last farthing 
of money, and he bought himself a gorging feast.” 

Your words are disgraceful ! ” 

Poor little Tim! He was hungry. He wanted to 
have a gorge. He took it out of the shop wrapped in 
an old piece of newspaper. The newspaper was called 
‘ The Police Eeport.’ I caught sight of some of the 
words, and it was full of accounts of dreadful murders ; 
hut I won’t shock you by telling you. Tim took me 
to the beginning of Eodney Square, and I got hack, 
and nobody knew. The next day, I went out again 
in order to see the de Laceys, hut they were still 
away. It was then that I met Uncle Pupert. Ah! I 
can’t tell you about him. He’s an Honourable. That 
means he’s noble. He is noble. Miss Haste’s noble 
too. She’s a very good sort, and the Honourable 
Sylvia will he like her some day. But a queer thing 
happened when I was with Uncle Kupert. I had to 
borrow money from him ” 

Disgraceful girl ! ” 

Am not I telling you everything ? I borrowed four 
and sevenpence. Four and sixpence was to send to 
grand-dad to buy tobacco. He must have his pipe, 
poor darling, and he asked me to send him some money, 


370 


A CONFESSION. 


and the extra penny was for the stamp. Well, of 
course I gave my bond that I would return it, and I 
went out this very morning — yes, this very morning 
— and pawned that horrid little black jacket that was 
put in my wardrobe upstairs. I got a policeman to 
help me. I went into the pawnshop — it’s rather an 
interesting kind of place; the people there look so 
eager, and the men who poke their heads at you over 
the counter have such cunning expressions. Anyhow, 
I got my four and sevenpence, and can return it to 
Uncle Rupert the next time I see him. The policeman 
said I got too little for the jacket and told me that he’d 
go into the pawnshop and get some more. He asked me 
where he was to leave the extra money, for I couldn’t 
wait, as I wished to be back before the Honourable 
Hasty, and the noble Sylvia, and Justine, returned. 
So I gave him Uncle Rupert’s address. It was he who 
told me that Uncle Rupert was a noble kind of man. 
I knew it myself, but even the police of London know 
it ; it’s wonderful. He is a very grand sort indeed. It 
seems I must have a pawnticket when I go into a 
pawnshop, and the pawnticket is now with Uncle Ru- 
pert, and so’s the extra money. Dear Uncle Rupert! 
He’ll know that I’ve done my best. That is all, up 
to the present. How don’t you think you had better 
send me away to-night ? I am quite ready to go.” 


CHAPTER XXYII. 


PETER. 


When Mr. Lovel got home, the first thing he did 
was to secure the fox terrier, Peter, in one of the base- 
ment rooms. He turned the key in the door and put 
it into his pocket. 

Peter was really an excellently behaved dog. He 
always held his tail upright. His body was very white, 
and his head black and tan. He had a melting expres- 
sion in his brown eyes, and even Mr. Lovel, who was 
certainly not fond of animals, thought that such a 
creature in the house could not do much harm. Peter 
was also a dog with character, and one of his main 
characteristics was to resign himself to circumstances. 
It was only that morning that he had been bought at a 
considerable price by a strange gentleman and taken 
to that gentleman’s house, where he had met with an 
agreeable reception; for a girl (Peter was very fond of 
girls; he much preferred them to men) went on her 
knees and put her arms round his neck and kissed 
him. He did not much care to be kissed, for he was 
a manly sort of dog, but the girl was decidedly pretty, 
and when she presented him with a particularly juicy 
bone, after the embrace was over, he saw at once that 
371 


372 


t^ETER. 


she had a kind heart. He ate his bone with delibera- 
tion and, truth to tell, forgot the home where he had 
lived for some time. He might remember it pres- 
ently, but circumstances were so far agreeable, and he 
was too well-bred a dog to be annoyed when things 
went well with him. 

When, in the course of the afternoon, Mr. Lovel 
and ]Mr. Guest went together to visit him, he looked 
at them out of his inquiring and pathetic eyes — those 
eyes that very often in dogs appear to mean so much 
more than they do. As a matter of fact, he was won- 
dering if one of these gentlemen was concealing a bone 
in his pocket. He had not the slightest love for either 
of them, but as no one had ever been unkind to Peter, 
he did not expect unkindness on t:heir part. 

When his leash was put on, and Mr. Lovel conducted 
Peter through the streets to 14, Rodney Square, Peter 
behaved in the most angelic and perfect manner. 
There were a good many other dogs about, and he loved 
the society of his own kind, but he knew what a gentle- 
man ought to do, and did not take the slightest notice 
of any of them. His business was to follow the tall 
man who had not given him a bone and to whom he 
was, therefore, in no way indebted. His doggy heart 
may have gone back to the girl with the soft, flowing 
hair who had kissed him so affectionately, but that 
is to be doubted. 

He arrived at 14, Rodney Square, and sniffed at 
James’s trousers. James started back in some alarm. 

‘‘ A dog, sir ? ” he said. 


PETER. 


373 


Yes.’’ 

To stay here, sir ? ” 

Yes.” 

’E don’t bite, do he, sir ? ” 

I can’t tell you.” 

James did not dare to question any further, but he 
looked askance at Peter, who bristled his hair a little, 
and looked up at him as much as to say : I’d worry 

you, if you were worth it, but you are not.” Peter was 
then conducted to the basement room, where a bowl 
of water was provided for him, and where he presently 
found some handsome rugs rolled up in a corner. The 
rugs had been sent on approval from a shop in Bond 
Street, and cost a large sum of money. But as money 
had never yet come into Peter’s calculations, he did not 
care twopence about that, and, making a comfortable 
bed at the top of one, rattled it round after the man- 
ner of his kind, tearing it in the process, and even 
tasting some of the rich silk strands of which it was 
composed : then he fell sound asleep. 

Mr. Level’s fear had been that the dog would either 
bark or howl when he was left alone, but as he was 
quite quiet, he did not feel any further uneasiness 
about him, and went in good spirits to his wife’s 
boudoir. 

He found poor Mrs. Level very much flushed and 
greatly distressed. 

What is it, my darling ? ” said her husband. I 
cannot allow you to be worried. What is the matter ? ” 
I shall always be worried as long as Patricia re- 


374 


PETER. 


mains here/’ said Mrs. Level. Have you seen that 
extraordinary man, Lady Mary’s brother ? ” 

Yes, and have had a long talk with him.” 

Oh, what do mere words matter ? ” said Mrs. 
Lovel. That girl has only just left me. She has 
been confessing the most awful sins.” 

You mean Patricia ? ” 

Who else could I mean ? Should I speak against 
our own darlings ? ” 

Ho, Cara; that would be very unlike you. But I 
thought, dear ” — Mr. Lovel sat down and took one of 
his wife’s hands — that Denis Kedgold’s child would 
also have a warm corner in your heart.” 

Poor Mrs. Lovel, who was by nature a strong- 
minded woman, and had found life wonderfully smooth 
until the arrival of Patricia, now to her husband’s 
distress, burst into tears. 

You know quite well, George,” she said, that 
I would do anything in reason for Denis Eedgold’s 
child.” 

Indeed, I know that, my love.” 

And have I not done all that was possible ? ” con- 
tinued the poor lady ; “ dressed her, given her one of 
the best bedrooms, allowed her to associate with Jus- 
tine and Sylvia, put her under dear Miss Haste’s 
charge, and yet — and yet — she is the worry of our 
lives.” 

Mr. Lovel was silent for a minute. His wife wiped 
her eyes and looked at her husband. 

And you don’t know even half,” she continued. 


PETER. 


375 


The wicked girl has told me that day after day she 
has been out by herself in the streets. She has made 
a friend of a horrid little ragamuffin. There is no 
saying what dangerous disease she may have con- 
tracted. She positively went with him to Hyde Park, 
and he and she sat on two chairs together, doubtless in 
one of the most prominent positions. Think of a girl 
from this house doing such a thing! Then she went 
into a slum with him, and gave him the few pence 
she possessed to buy some common sort of stuff that 
poor people of that class eat. I really cannot remem- 
ber what it was, but he took it out of the shop in her 
company, and wrapped it up in a copy of the ^ Police 
Keport.’ That was one day’s adventure; that hap- 
pened when Miss Haste and the girls believed that 
Patricia was ill with headache. The next day, she 
again made an excuse to stay at home, and when she 
saw her chance, went to the de Laceys. By the way, 
she went to them also on the previous day, but they 
were out; on this occasion, however, she met Mr. 
Guest, who is doubtless one of those philanthropic 
people who take up strangers, and Patricia is quite 
clever enough to tell her story in a way to move him. 
Anyhow, the result of her visit was that he came to 

see me last evening ” 

Well, dear ; he told me all about her. She cer- 
tainly did wrong to go to him ” 

Do let me finish, George ; the worst is to come. 
Even the clothes I have bought the girl are not sacred. 
She had the audacity to borrow money from a total 


376 


PETER. 


stranger, from Mr. Guest; and, in order to pay him 
hack, she took a policeman with her to a pawnshop and 
sold an expensive little jacket which I had bought 
for her. She told me that she sold it for four and 
sevenpence. Even that was awful enough, but she 
never will conceal her misdoings, and the policeman 
thought she was cheated and went into the shop and 
got a pawnticket for her with some more money, and 
took by her orders the money and ticket to Lady 
Mary's hr other! Oh, it’s enough to make one weep! ” 

It is really very dreadful,” said Mr. Lovel ; hut 
she told you, didn’t she ? ” 

Told me ? Yes ; she told me in the most brazen 
way.” 

“ Had you suspected anything ? did you question 
her?” 

Ho, she came in here, where I was resting, and 
blurted everything out, just as she blurted out the 
other morning that she meant to stop being good.” 

You see, dear;” said Mr. Lovel, in a gentle 
voice, you evidently hurt her very much by not 
giving her that little aquarium.” 

I did what was right. We arranged, when she re- 
fused to tell us that she had been to the de Laceys and 
when of course we discovered her secret, that she was 
not to go there for a month.” 

But that scarcely included keeping the aquarium 
from her.” 

Well, George, I thought it did. You were away, 
so I could not consult you.” 


PETER. 


377 


Certainly, darling ; you could not consult me, 
and no doubt your thought was natural. But still, 
Henry is greatly to be blamed for allowing the 
water to escape from the tank and the poor things 
to die.’’ 

Plenry is rather busy,” said Mrs. Lovel, and of 
course it was none of his work. Still, I have spoken 
to him. I never heard of such a fuss being made about 
sea-anemones before.” 

It all depends on the point of view,” said Mr. 
Lovel, gravely. 

Well,” said Mrs. Lovel, I have told you what 
Patricia has told me. I admit that she was perfectly 
frank. She says that she wants to leave us: she says 
she can never be good while she is here. She calls 
refined women whom she meets in^the Park and else- 
where fuzzy-wuzzies.” 

Mr. Lovel laughed. 

The girl is a perfect curiosity,” he said. 

You speak, George, as if you admired her.” 

I certainly don’t admire the way she annoys you, 
dear; but I think it would be a sad pity if a young 
wild girl who has never had any training should con- 
quer Mr. and Mrs. Lovel, of Rodney Square.” 

Oh, I can be severe, of course ; I can punish her 
terribly ; I can lock her up and do all sorts of 
things; but I don’t want to be unkind to the poor 
child.” 

Well, it is just this,” said Mr. Lovel. Hot in 
the least understanding her, we both, by being in one 


378 


PETER. 


sense over-kind, have been unkind to Patricia Red- 
gold." 

Oh, George, you have been talking to Mr. Guest, 
and he has brought you round.” 

I have been talking to him, and I think he is 
very sensible. Now you must admit that he is a 
gentleman.” 

Have I ever doubted it ? ” 

And you admit that his sister. Lady Mary, is a 
lady?” 

Of course.” 

And the little you know of Hope de Lacey, you 
like, donH you, my dear ? ” 

I like her very much ; she seems to be a very 
superior sort of girl.” 

Well, now, these people, who are perfect gentle- 
folk, seem to get on very well with Patricia. I don’t 
want the child to go back to Ireland at present. I 
don’t want Denis Redgold’s letter to be disregarded any 
more than you do, my dearest wife.” 

Of course not — of course not : but we have to 
think of our own darlings.” 

Our children won’t suffer because we are kind 
to another girl.” 

But what do you mean to do with her, George ? 
to overlook those dreadful faults ? ” 

Well, dear ; confession is good for the soul ; and 
she seems to have confessed most frankly, when it 
was unnecessary for her to do so. My idea is to let 
bygones be bygones and start afresh.” 


PETEK. 


379 


What, and allow Patricia to wander alone about 
London and make friends with those awful street 
gamins ? 'Noy George ; I cannot permit it.” 

“ I don’t think she will wish to do so ; that is, if we 
carry out the scheme which Guest and I have thought 
over.” 

What is it, dear ? Oh, anything for a quiet life ! ” 

Well, I want, with your consent, to talk to Pa- 
tricia, and then give her leave to visit Hope de Lacey.” 

But my girls hardly know Hope de Lacey.” 

Our girls are quite happy with their own friends 
— those nice Sinclairs, for instance. Patricia is 
friendless.” 

How can she be, with sweet J ustine and Sylvia ? ” 

Nevertheless, let me speak. Girls are queer crea- 
tures. They have marked idiosyncrasies. This young 
creature was brought up in the wildest part of Ireland 
— brought up by Nature, for no one ever interfered 
with her freedom. You cannot expect her to settle 
down in a house like ours.” 

It seems that I cannot ; but I fail to understand 
the reason why.” 

Well,” said Mr. Lovel, “ I am not going to have 
you annoyed, whatever happens ; but what I want to 
propose is this : that Patricia should have liberty to go 
to the de Laceys when they invite her. If she knows 
she may accept their invitations, she won’t steal off 
without telling anybody. If she knows she has that 
much freedom, she won’t make friends with little 
street arabs.” 


380 


PETER. 


I don’t object to her being Tcind to a poor ragged 
boy, and I would give her a little money for the pur- 
pose,” said Mrs. Lovel. 

Oh no, I wouldn’t do that,” said her husband. 

As to her pawning the jacket, she didn’t know any 
better. All poor Irish people are aware of the exist- 
ence of the pawnshop, and she doubtless wanted the 
money for some good reason of her own.” 

Oh, she sent money to that dreadful old grand- 
father who wanted tobacco.” 

Well, dear ; a very old man does depend a good 
deal on his tobacco. Anyhow, she didn’t comprehend 
that the jacket was not her own to sell. I must open 
her mind on that point ; or perhaps it might be better 
to allow Guest to do so. I^’ow, my dear Cara, sub- 
ject to your approval, the de Laceys have asked Pa- 
tricia to spend the whole of to-morrow with them. 
May she go ? ” 

Mrs. Lovel sighed. 

It certainly is not discipline,” she said ; but any- 
thing to get rid of her.” 

Even that permission of yours, dear, is better 
than nothing, but I trust you will yet love the poor 
child for her own sake. ITow, I have something else 
to ask you.” 

What is that ? ” 

She has a hungry heart, which wants satisfy- 
ing.” 

Mrs. Lovel rose from her sofa. 

I declare,” she said, I am so worried, I am al- 


PETER. 


381 


most ill. What next must be done to satisfy that ffirFs 
heart ? ” 

“ Guest has bought her a dog.” 

A— dog! 

Yes, a very nice well-trained fox terrier. I have 
brought it home with me. It is down in one of the 
basement rooms at present. If Patricia may have the 
dog as her very own, I really don’t think you will have 
much more trouble with her. She adores animals, and 
I think it would be an act of kindness on your part 
if you were to present Peter to her. You can tell her 
that Guest bought the dog, but that she could not pos- 
sibly have it in this house without your leave. I really 
think I would try the effect.” 

Dear me, George! You are very convincing; and 
you have done so much for that poor girl: still, a 

dog 1 have never allowed Justine and Sylvia to 

have any animals in the house.” 

Well, after all,” said Mr. Level, they have never 
cared about them.” 

They are too nice to waste their affections on dumb 
animals,” said Mrs. Level. 

Be that as it may, Patricia adores dumb animals, 
I as you call them. How, she has confessed to you, and 
i — suppose you send for her and give her Peter. You 
can tell her, of course, about Guest, and you can at 
the same time tell her that the past is to be past, and 
that she is to spend to-morrow with the de Laceys.” 

I don’t like it a bit,” said Mrs. Lovel. It seems 
like the deliberate spoiling of a girl. Denis never 


382 


PETER. 


expected me to do that when he asked me to look after 
her for two years.” 

How can we tell what Denis expected ? If he had 
lived, the girl would have been a different creature. 
Anyhow, do try it. If the worst comes to the worst, 
we can always fall back upon a school for Patricia.” 

Oh, George — I did think you hated schools. I 
have thought of a school with longing myself, but 
feared even to suggest it.” 

And I don’t want her to go,” said Mr. Lovel, if 
other means will answer. How then, suppose I bring 
up Peter.” 

As you please ; I don’t feel at all sure about it ; 
but you always conquer me.” 

My darling ; don’t say that. I love you so much 
that your happiness is my first consideration. But 
honestly I do not think that if Patricia went away, 
you would feel comfortable about her.” 

Well, dear ; we can but try it ; but you will at least 
promise me that if this system fails — this system of 
forgiving a particularly naughty girl, we will resort to ' 
school.” ; 

Yes, dear; I will promise.” j 

As Mr. Lovel spoke, he went to the bell, and rang 
it. James appeared, looking very wooden and obsti-i 
nate. 

“ J ames,” said his master, here’s the key of the 
basement room next the pantry. Open it, and bring 
up the dog.” 

If you please, sir, I’d rather not.” 


PETER. 


383 


Take the key and do as you are told,” said Mr. 
Lovel. 

James retreated, muttering under his breath. 

There ! ” said the wife ; you have offended our 
most valuable servant.” 

l^onsense ! He must do what he is told. That 
man is an arrant coward.” 

I don’t at all blame servants for being afraid of 
strange dogs,” was Mrs. Lovel’s response. 

James went downstairs, where he encountered 
Henry. 

Hen-e-ry,” , he said ; “ unlock the door of that 
room,” — he pointed to the door of the room where 
Peter was confined — and catch ’old of the leash of 
the dorg, and take him upstairs as far as the mis- 
tress’s boudoir, where I’ll be waiting to conduct him 
into the presence of master and mistress. The ’ouse 
’ll be past bearing, Hen-e-ry, if it’s to get full o’ 
Aanimals.” 

It’s that young miss,” said Henry ; “ and I’ve 
no love for her.” 

It isn’t the young miss,” said J ames : it’s the 
master’s own dorg. He brought it in along of himself. 
’E’s as wicked and spiteful looking a /^animal as ever 
I set eyes on. He’d nip me in the leg as soon as he’d 
wink. There, do your dooty.” 

As Henry’s duty was to obey James, he unlocked 
the door of the basement room, and liberated Peter. 
Peter had not the slightest idea, however, of being 
subjected to Henry’s guidance, but, getting off the 


384 : 


PETER. 


Persian mat which he had torn, he made straight for 
the door. Both men followed him upstairs, and both 
men, breathless and excited, managed to push him into 
the boudoir. There he appeared, trailing his leash 
behind him. 

Come, Peter,’’ said Mr. Level. 

Peter knew his name, and obedience was one of his 
strongest qualities. He disliked the servants, but he 
was quite tolerant toward Mr. Level. He went up to 
him at once in the fawning manner of little dogs, 
wagging his tail as he did so. 

Isn’t he a fine creature ? — a splendid specimen of 
a fox terrier,” said Mr. Level, addressing his wife. 

Well, I don’t particularly admire him.” 

Mr. Level unfastened the leash and then motioned 
to the dog to approach Mrs. Level’s side. 

Speak to him, Cara.” 

What is his name ? ” asked the lady. 

Peter.” 

A horrid name.” 

‘^Well, anyhow, it is his name. Speak to him, 
dear, won’t you ? ” 

Good Peter,” said Mrs. Level. She looked at the 
animal with extreme terror. She had a natural antip- 
athy to all four-footed creatures. Peter knew this 
perfectly, and he was not going to waste his time in- 
gratiating himself with this overdressed lady ; but the 
room was warm and comfortable, so he got immedi- 
ately under the lady’s sofa where he curled himself up 
and went to sleep. He would have rather liked the 


PETER. 


385 


pretty girl with the soft hair to come in once again 
and give him a bone, but as this was scarcely likely 
to happen at present, he resumed the slumbers which 
Henry had interrupted. 

Meanwhile, Henry came into the room with a white 
and agitated face. 

Sir,” he said, I am very sorry to have to tell 
you that the dorg — wherever is he ? ” 

^^'ever mind where he is, Henry. Go on; what 
have you to say.” 

He’s tore a piece out of one of the Persian rugs 
sent on approval.” 

Oh, dear ! ” said Mrs. Level ; and those rugs are 
of great value.” 

You can leave the room, Henry,” said his mas- 
ter. 

Mrs. Level began to groan. 

Our house has been so nice and neat,” she said, 
and everything comfortable, and now we shall have 
to pay a lot of money for that rug.” 

Granted,” said her husband ; but I don’t think 
Peter will do it again. Come here, Peter, and speak 
to me.” • 

Peter crawled from under the sofa. He looked con- 
trite, and wore a very agreeable, penitent sort of ex- 
pression. He had a fragment of the silk which 
formed the ground-work of the Persian rug hanging 
out of one comer of his mouth. The fact is, he had 
been hungry, and had made a meal out of the centre 
of the rug. 


386 


PETER. 


Peter,” said Mr. Level, “you are never to do 
anything of that kind again.” 

He pulled the piece of silk from the dog^s mouth 
and flung it into the fire. 

“ How go back under the sofa and behave your- 
self.” 

“ George, you are getting as silly as that Mr. Guest 
who called last evening.” 

“ The dog is very clever ; he quite understands,” 
answered Mr. Lovel. “ How, shall we send for 
Patricia ? ” 

“ Oh yes ; do get it over. We are dining at the 
Kandolphs’ to-night, and afterwards we are going to 
the Buchanans’ At Home. I must go and dress before 
long.” 

“ Patricia won’t keep us any length of time,” said 
Mr. Lovel. 

Once again he rang the bell. 

“ Go upstairs, Henry,” he said to the under foot- 
man, who came in rather gingerly, fearing that 
Peter’s next attempt to supply himself with nutri- 
ment might be applied to his own leg. “ Go upstairs, 
and request Miss Patricia to come down at once.” 

Henry went unwillingly. He tapped at Pa- 
tricia’s door. She was some little time before she 
opened it. 

“ What is it ? ” she said, putting out her head, which 
looked very tousled and untidy. 

“ Horders from below, miss. You’re to go at once 
to the boudoir to master and missis.” 


PETER. 


387 


All right/’ said Patricia. I have every- 
thing very nearly packed ; hut you’ll have to 
tie the cord — or, I mean, the rope round my 
trunk.” 

Sorry, miss ; but I don’t know ’ow.” 
j You’re a dreadfully stupid servant,” said Patricia. 
“ I suppose I’ll have to do it after a sort of fashion 
myself. Well, you needn’t stand staring: I’ll come 
when I’m^ ready.” 

Master and missis is a-waiting for you, miss ; and 
their /^orders that you’re to appear at once is most 
positive.” 

‘^‘Oh, Henry,” said Patricia; “you’re collecting 
your aitches and then dropping them about again 
worse than ever.” 

Henry went downstairs in a tantrum. Patricia 
smoothed her hair, washed her hands, which were 
somewhat dusty, and, having put on the extremely ugly 
frock in which she had arrived at No. 14, Rodney 
Square, now opened the door and prepared to go 
down. 

She was met on the way by Miss Haste and Justine 
who had returned from their afternoon concert. 
Justine said at once: 

“ Why are you wearing that hideous dress ? ” 

“ It doesn’t matter to you,” said Patricia. 

“ Patricia,” said Miss Haste ; “ you mustn’t speak 
in that tone to Justine.” 

“ Very sorry indeed. Honourable Hasty,” answered 
Patricia; “but you see I am a very wicked girl. 


388 


PETER. 


I’d much rather say I am a bad ’un, but Mrs. 
Level doesn’t like slang. I’m going down to see 
Mr. and Mrs. Lovel now and, please, don’t keep 
me.” 

She’s quite a terrible creature,” said Justine to 
her governess. 

I can’t make out why she calls me ^ Honourable 
Hasty,’ ” said poor Miss Haste. It is such a queer 
idea.” 

All her ideas are queer,” said Justine. 

Meanwhile, Patricia had entered the boudoir. 
The moment she did so, a small pointed head was 
pushed forward under the sofa and two very bright 
brown eyes were fixed on her face. Those brown eyes 
knew her sort immediately. There was something 
between a grunt and a sigh of doggy satisfaction, but 
Peter gave no further indication of his presence. 
Patricia had, however, heard the sigh, and she gave a 
slight sniff. j 

What are you doing now ? ” said Mrs. Lovel. 1 

“ I could almost fancy, only of course it’s a dream,” i 
said Patricia, that Garish was here.” 

Who’s Garish ? ” 

My darling, splendid wolf-hound. You sent for 
me, Mrs. Lovel; and you Sent for me, Mr. Lovel. I 
suppose it’s to say good-bye. I’m going back to 
Carrigraun to-night.” 

The husband and wife looked at each other but did 
not utter a word. Then Mrs. Lovel said, Sit down, 
Patricia.” 


PETER. 


389 


Patricia sat down. Again the faintest of soft sighs 
came from under the sofa. 

“ I could swear Garish was in the room,” said 
Patricia; but the older people took no notice of that 
remark, and the dog’s time for making the acquaint- 
ance of the girl had not yet come. 

Why are you wearing that dress ? ” was Mrs. 
Level’s next remark. 

Because it’s my own. It was bought out of grand- 
dad’s own money. I can’t take any of your fine dresses 
hack with me. I’ve very nearly packed my trunk, but 
I can’t put the rope on, and I know Kate won’t. I 
spoke to Henry, hut he refused. Henry’s not at all 
an obliging sort of man. I want to catch the night 
train hack to Ireland. There’s plenty of time, and 
I don’t mind a bit going alone. I’ll he at Carrigraun 
about this time to-morrow.” 

Her eyes shone. The sweet, wild colour rose to 
her cheeks. Even her ugly frock could not destroy 
the sort of magic which the expression of her face gave 
to her. Mr. Level looked at her long and earnestly. 
Mrs. Level closed her eyes. She had begun cordially 
to dislike Patricia, and she hated to see that look of 
Denis Redgold in the girl’s eyes. 

“ I think, Patricia,” said Mr. Lovel very gently, 
that you will yourself unpack your trunk.” 

Ho, I won’t,” said Patricia. I am a bad ’un — 
I mean, I am a wicked girl, and I am going.” 

But I think you will,” was the firm answer, ‘‘ for 
the simple reason that I wish it, that my wife wishes 


390 


PETER. 


it, and that you have other friends who will be exceed- 
ingly sorry for you to leave London.’’ 

I have no real friends in London,” said Patricia, 
except the policeman, and I am not very likely to 
see him again ; and Sparkling Tim, who has forsaken 
me. Of course there was Hope, and there was Uncle 
Rupert ; but they — they have forsaken me too. Oh, 
by the way, Mr. Lovel, will you do something for me ? 

I have four and sevenpence in my pocket. Will you 
give it to Mr. Guest for me ? — I mean Uncle Rupert. 
He is the Honourable Rupert. He is a very, very 
noble man, and I wouldn’t break my word to him on 
any account.” 

I think, perhaps,” said Mr. Lovel, “ that my wife 
has something to say to you, Patricia, and I also think 
that you may be able yourself to give that money back 
to Rupert Guest. How, I have just one thing to add 
before I leave the room. It was brave of you, my 
dear, to make a full confession of your sins.” 

^^Sins!” said Patricia, opening her eyes wide. 
Oh, I suppose you would call them sins, but they 
were what any girl situated as I am would have done, j 
A nyhow, I’ve told all the truth, and I’m not a bit 
fitted to live in this house, or with either of you, so 
I am — I am going.” 

I think not,” said Mr. Lovel. — How, Clara, you ] 
have something to say.” 

As Mr. Lovel spoke, he left the room. Mrs. Lovel 
rose to a sitting position on the sofa. She managed, 
however, to keep her feet up, for, notwithstanding 


PETEJR. S91 

Peter’s exemplary behaviour, she did not know what 
he might do. 

Come here, Patricia,” she said. The girl went to 
her. I doiiT want you to go.” 

Oh, I must, please,” said Patricia. I can’t live 
here.” 

We will, if you please,” said Mrs, Level, “ let 
bygones be bygones.” 

Patricia’s face did not soften. Her dark eyes 
looked almost black. Her cheeks grew very pale. 
She shook her head resolutely. 

“ I am not made for your kind of life,” she said. 

I have explained everything to dad.” 

Your father wishes you to stay.” 

Mrs. Lovel ; you can’t be sure.” 

I am certain. I have his letter.” 

Oh, but he wrote that years ago. When I look at 
his picture now, it seems to me that he has completely 
altered his mind.” 

He hasn’t, dear ; he wishes you to stay. I have 
never understood you.” 

Ho,” said Patricia. 

I want to try, and to behave — oh, not more kindly 
to you, Patricia, but differently, in the future. Well 
now, I am not going to lecture you ; perhaps you have 
been lectured too much.” 

Always — ever since I came,” said Patricia ; “ I’ve 
been more sick of that kind of thing than anything 
else.” 

Well, there is one girl you like.” 


m 


PETER. 


Daphne/’ said Patricia, hastily. 

I am saying nothing about her. But you like 
Hope de Lacey.” 

’Tisn’t a question of liking,” said Patricia; I 
love her very dearly; but I’ll write to her when I get 
to Carrigraun, and some day she will come to me.” 

Has it ever once, even once entered your head, 
Patricia, that your grandfather is far too poor to own 
a property like Carrigraun.” 

Rub it in,” said Patricia. 

You must allow me to speak. You are too young 
to understand such matters at present; but through 
my dear husband’s instrumentality arrangements have 
been made which will keep the old man at Carrigraun 
as long as he lives, and when you are grown up — 
quite grown up, and a lady — a real lad;y’, — although 
you despise the idea of the word, you will find the old 
place belongs to you. Don’t you think you ought to 
be a little grateful to the people who have done all this 
for you ? ” 

There is no one who would do so much for me,” 
said Patricia. 

Mrs. Lovel took the girl’s hand. 

My husband and I have done it for you,” she 

said. 

You ! you ! Do you often speak the truth ? ” 

I try to, dear. I am certainly speaking it now.” 

Patricia sank down in a heap on the floor and burst 
into a flood of tears. 

Oh ! ” she said, after a long gasp. I am so 


PETER. $93 

happy, and so unhappy. I am so tom in two. Oh, 
oh, oh!’^ 

It was in the midst of these tears that a very soft, 
warm, red tongue licked the girFs cheek. She started, 
raised her head, dashed away her tears and threw her 
arms round Peter’s neck. 

I guessed — I guessed that a creature like Garish, 
a darling with four legs and a tail, was in the room. 
Oh — oh ! Mrs. Lovel, is he your dog ? ” 

Well, Patricia, as a matter of fact, he happens 
to he your dog.” 

Mine ? Good gracious ! Mercy me ! ” 

Patricia — your language ! ” 

I — I can’t help it. Oh, acushla macree ! Oh, 
darling — oh, Mavourneen ! Oh, beautiful pet ! Oh, 
beloved ! ” 

All these words were addressed to Peter, who seemed 
to understand them thoroughly. Patricia had abso- 
lutely forgotten about Carrigraun in her excitement 
over Peter. 

Personally,” said Mrs. Lovel, I dislike dogs, so 
you must keep him away from me. Mr. Guest bought 
him for you.” 

The Honourable f The noble ! The dear one ! ” 
said Patricia. 

He bought him for you, but you could not possibly 
have kept him here without my consent.” 

And you — ^you give your consent ? You do ? and 
I have been almost hating you ! ” 

Don’t hate me any more, child.” 


394 


PETER. 


I certainly don’t hate you now. You and Mr. 
Lovel have done that about Carrigraun ? I can’t un- 
derstand it, please. It makes my head ache even to 
think of it. But the dog, Peter — and I may keep 
him ? ” 

Yes.” 

May he sleep in my room ? ” 

Yes : he seems a well-trained animal.” 

Oh, oh — oh ! Then of course I’ll unpack my 
trunk.” 

And you will stay with us ? ” 

Where Peter stays, I stay : I’m game enough for 
that.” 

“ There’s another thing. Mr. Lovel and I have 
decided that the past is to he past: in fact, we are 
going to give you another trial and permit you to have 
a little more liberty. We will not expect the fulfilment 
of the last week of your punishment, and Hope de 
Lacey has invited you and Peter to spend to-morrow 
with her.” 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! ” screamed Patricia. And I 
may go ? ” 

Yes, you may go.” 

You darling! '' said Patricia. She flung her arms 
round the lady’s neck. She squeezed her tight. She 
let some of the tears which were still wet on her 
cheeks, wet Mrs. Level’s cheeks. She stroked her hair ; 
she almost purred over her. 

I’m not a hit surprised,” she said, that father 
loved you. May I take Peter upstairs. Oh, youdl 


PETEK. 


395 


see if I won^t be good; you^ll see if I don’t do every- 
thing that you want. Why, you’re a magnificent 
woman — you are really. It’s been hard to find you out, 
but when your depths are sounded you come out glo- 
riously. You are another Honourable — the Honour- 
able Mrs. Lovel! You are greater than Mi^s Haste, 
because you have more power. Oh, I do adore you! 
Where is Mr. Lovel ? ” 

You’ll find him in his study.” 

I’m off. Hurrah ! hurrah ! I am happy. Come 
along, Peter.” 

Peter rushed after his mistress. They found Mr. 
Lovel’s study. Patricia was far too excited to knock. 
She burst in, her cheeks flushed and tear-stained, her 
hair in disorder, her ugly dress reaching to her ankles. 
Peter was close at her heels. 

She’s the Honourable Mrs. Lovel 1 ” was Patricia’s 
first remark, and you — ^you — oh, you are just as 
good. You belong to the true nobility. I am not 
going; — I am going to stick to you both like a leech. 
It’s on account of Peter, and — because you did some- 
thing — I don’t know what — about Carrigraun. I 
want to hug you j ust awfully. May I ? ” 

You will promise to be good in the future ? ” 
Haven’t I said that I am going to be positively, 
odiously good ? You’ll see — you’ll see. Oh, I am so 
happy! Thank you — thank you. Do you mind if I 
kiss you ? ” 

Child; you may. I am glad you like the dog. 
And Patricia, do take off that horrid dress.” 


396 


PETER. 


I should rather think I will. Idl give it to Kate. 
Kate can give it to one of her poor relations : I shaidt 
want it any more. Ihn here forever and ever and a 
day — that is, until grand-dad wants me. Oh, it is 
splendid ! And I may keep this darling in my room ! 
Isn’t he a pet? Look at his dear little face. Wasn’t 
I right when I said that Garish was in the room? 
Couldn’t I snitf him the very minute I came in. Oh, 
how kind you are ! I am a wicked girl ; hut one can 
always turn round. Kow then; here’s your kiss. 
It’s a kiss with a seal on it. It means: Patricia 
Redgold with goodness attached to her. There ! that’s 
what you and your darling wife have done for 
me.” 

Mr. Lovel kissed the girl. She sighed a trifle as 
he did so. Impetuous in all things, she was as 
impetuous now in her effort to be good as she had been 
in her determination to be bad. 

Patricia rushed wildly through the house. She 
made a considerable noise, and so did Peter, for Peter 
took to her as though he had known her all his life. 
As a matter of fact, he had ; for dogs of the Peter sort 
always know and recognise girls of the Patricia sort 
and don’t waste any time making acquaintances, 
when they thoroughly understand such girls to the 
very bottom of their hearts. Peter loved Patricia 
even better than he loved a juicy bone — which is say- 
ing as much as could be expected of any fox-terrier in 
existence. 

Patricia went noisily up the stairs, noisily accom- 


PETER. 397 

panied by Peter, and burst noisily into the school- 
room. 

Where’s the Honourable Haste ? ” she called out. 

. Miss Haste was seated by the fire. Justine was 
reading a story-book. Patricia tore across the room, 
accompanied by Peter. 

He’s mine ! he is mine ! ” she said. He is mine 
forever and a day. Isn’t he a darling? — Peter^ this 
lady is a very honourable woman. Her name is Miss 
Haste. She’ll be kind to you, and you have got to be 
kind to her. Do you understand ? Come and lick her 
hand this minute.” 

Peter obeyed. 

I don’t understand,” said Miss Haste. 

Well, I am going to explain,” answered Patricia. 

I’ve had a long talk with the old people downstairs.” 

The old people ! Who do you mean ? ” 

The father and mother of Justine and Sylvia.” 

They are not old.” 

Oh, well — it doesn’t matter. They’re old to me. 
Same as Uncle Kupert — he’s old. I love old people. 
I love them both distractedly — in fact, I’m loving 
everybody, and it’s Peter that has done it. — Come, 
Peter; you’ve got to make friends with Justine. — 
Justine, you are awfully pretty, and I’ve been just 
horrid to you; and I’ve repented. I have turned 
round. The new leaf is well turned over. — Dear hon- 
ourable Haste! You won’t have much trouble with 
me in the future. — Dear Justie: you’ll find me a most 
model companion. It’s all owing to Peter, for Peter 


398 


PETER. . 


and I understand each other. When will that little 
love of a Sylvia be back ? Won’t she be pleased. — Oh, 
dear Miss Haste, may Peter stay in the schoolroom ? 

But who has given you the dog ? He is quite a 
pretty dog,” said Miss Haste. 

Pretty ! ” cried Patricia. He’s beautiful. I 
never saw any human being to match him. But may 
he stay in the schoolroom? He is awfully obedient. 
He won’t trouble any of you. — Lie down, Peter, my 
dear son, make yourself comfortable by the fire.” 

Peter obeyed, and raised golden brown eyes to 
Patricia’s face. 

The darling! Isn’t he just sweet?” said 
Patricia. 

But who gave him to you, dear ? ” 

Well — Uncle Rupert, to begin with ; and the 
Honourable Mrs. Lovel to end up with.” 

^^Who is she?” 

Oh, I call her that, and I call you that, because 
of your noble hearts. Sylvia is honourable too, and 
Justine may grow to be one of that sort if she tries.” 

“ I don’t want the dog here,” said Justine, who was 
not going to be pleased with Patricia’s rapid repei^t- 
ance. 

You won’t be able to help it, I’m afraid,” said 
Patricia, in a voice a little less excited than of old; 

because wherever I am, there’s Peter. It’s orders 
from the old ’uns downstairs — I mean the old people 
— I mean the Honourable Mrs. Lovel and her hus- 
band. How, you can’t dispute what I say, and where 


PETER. 


399 


I am, Peter is to be. Oh — and I’m going to spend to- 
morrow with Hope de Lacey — ^that is — Peter and I. 
It is specially arranged. Now then, what can I do for 
you both ? I am just bursting to be good ! Do set me 
something disagreeable. I don’t mind how hard it is.” 

Then send that dog from the room,” said Justine. 

Honourable Hasty ; what do you say ? ” asked 
Patricia, frowning a little. 

No, dear, I won’t send the little dog away : he 
seems a nice little fellow. I am glad you have made 
up your mind to try hard after goodness, Patricia; 
it’s the only thing worth having in this world, and I am 
sure Justine and I will help you.” 

If you really mean to be good, of course I will 
help you,” said Justine; “and, first of all, do you 
think you could manage to take off that frightful 
dress ? ” 

“ Of course I can. I forgot I had it on. — Come 
along, Peter, my man.” 

So Patricia and Peter left the room in each other’s 


company. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


PATKICIA SETTLES DOWN. 

Patricia’s ideas of goodness were almost as 
strange as her ideas of naughtiness. After her excite- 
ment on account of Peter’s arrival had somewhat 
cooled down, she rang the hell for Kate. Kate was 
now quite accustomed to leaving Patricia out of her 
calculations with regard to that young lady’s ward- 
robe. Great was her astonishment, therefore, when 
Patricia, in her mildest, gentlest voice said: 

Please, Kate, make me as nice as ever you can ; 
put on my prettiest frock and brush out my hair, and 
do your best for me. I am wild, I know, Kate ; but I 
have turned over a new leaf.” 

Lor, miss ! Have you ? ” 

Yes, I have ; and it’s Peter’s doing.” 

The dog’s ? ” said Kate. She started ; she liked 
dogs as little as did the rest of the household. He 
don’t bite, do he, miss ? ” 

I daresay he’d bite a coward,” was Patricia’s re- 
mark ; “ but he’ll do nothing whatever that I wish 
him not to do, will you, Peter ? Xow then, dress me, 
Kate. By the way, you might give the frock I am now 
wearing to your sister.” 

I ain’t got no sister, miss.” 

400 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


401 


Well, to your cousin.’’ 

I ain’t got a cousin of the /lage that would wear 
that sort of dress.” 

That’s tiresome,” said Patricia ; but I haven’t 
the slightest doubt that some day I shall meet Spark- 
ling Tim again, and he’ll have a relation who would 
like the frock.” 

Whoever is he, miss ? ” 

“ A very dear little brother of mine.” 

Kate sniffed. She had her own exceedingly nice 
young ladies to attend to and did not wish to spend 
too much time on Patricia. However, the dressing 
was accomplished; the red-brown hair was brushed 
and combed until it looked like so much burnished 
gold. Then Patricia, accompanied by Peter, went 
back to the schoolroom. 

There she behaved with such extreme and extraor- 
dinary mildness that the three other occupants of the 
room hardly knew her. She found it very difficult 
indeed to be good, now that her first wild excitement 
was over. But whenever her task became well-nigh 
impossible, one glance at Peter soothed her rising 
irritation, and she set herself more obstinately than 
ever to perform that which she had undertaken. Once 
Sylvia looked at her with a queer sort of longing and 
surprise in her pretty eyes, and Patricia held out her 
hand, and said: 

I have sealed it with a 'kiss, Sylvia.” 

Sylvia asked her what she meant, Patricia shook 
her head. 


402 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


There are some things/’ she remarked, gently, 
that cannot be spoken of.” 

She was exceedingly quiet and well-behaved during 
dinner, and as Mr. and Mrs. Lovel were to spend the 
entire evening out, she read her Grecian History until 
it was time for her and Peter to retire for the night. 
She gave an affectionate kiss to the Honourable Hasty, 
another to Justine, very much to that young lady’s 
annoyance, and, finally kissing Sylvia, she said: 

I don’t want you in my room to-night, dear 
Sylvia ; but neither Peter nor I will make any noise.” 

The Lovel girls were firmly under the conviction 
that Patricia’s new state of mind would not last long ; 
but they knew very little of her character. Patricia, 
with all her impetuosity, had tenacity of purpose, 
and she would do even more than she was now doing 
for the sake of Peter. Peter was her thought of 
thoughts. Carrigraun, the great kindness of the 
Levels ; all the other things that had happened to her ; 
Mr. Guest’s kindness, were, for the time being, merged 
in the supreme delight of being the possessor of a four- 
footed pet with doggy eyes, sharp-pointed nose and a 
little hlack-and-tan head. It seemed to Patricia that 
she had at last found a companion who understood 
her. As long as the dog was left with her, she would 
behave quite nicely to the Levels. 

When she awoke on the following morning, she 
remembered, with a sudden burst of joy, that some- 
thing particularly pleasant was going to happen. Her 
punishment with regard to the de Laceys was over. 


403 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 

and she was invited to spend a long, long day with 
them. Mrs. Level had given her leave to go. She was 
going. Peter was going also. Xow, Mrs. Level had 
not seen Miss Haste on the previous evening. Miss 
Haste, therefore, knew nothing of the arrangement 
for Patricia to spend the day with the de Laceys. At 
breakfast-time, however, Patricia herself calmly 
announced the fact. 

Are you quite sure you understood mother ? ’’ 
said J ustine, who, try as she would, could not be agree- 
able to this topsy-turvy sort of girl. 

That dear honourable one speaks the English 
tongue,” was Patricia’s answer; “but hadn’t you 
better go yourself, Justine, and find out if I am 
correct.” 

“ Of course we believe you, dear,” said Miss Haste. 

“ I don’t,” said Justine; “ and if you don’t greatly 
mind, dear Hasty, I will go; for fancy how annoyed 
mother would be if this was an invention of Patricia’s.” 

Patricia turned scarlet, and would have burst into 
a torrent of angry words, but for the fact that Peter 
licked her hand at that moment. He had got close to 
her at the breakfast-table, and as one of her hands 
was hanging by her side, it was quite easy for him to 
apply his little red tongue to it. 

“ You had better go, J ustine,” she said, and her 
voice was so firm and gentle, and so unlike what it 
used to be, that even Justine felt a certain sense of 
shame. Mrs. Lovel had not yet come downstairs. 
Justine, therefore, entered her mother’s bedroom. 


404 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


Darling mother/’ she said. 

My child/’ said Mrs. Lovel. She kissed Justine 
with great affection. Is anything the matter, my 
dearest ? ” 

I^^o/’ replied Justine ; hut is it true — I mean — I 
thought it right to ask you — you know, of course, that 
Patricia has got a dog ” 

Quite a nice, amiable little dog,” said Mrs. 
Lovel. 

» 

I don’t like dogs,” said Justine. 

Mrs. Lovel took one of her daughter’s hands. 

“ We must all of us help the poor child as much as 
we can,” she said. 

Oh well, mother, of course, if that is what you 
wish,” said Justine. Then I suppose she did speak 
the truth when she said that you had given her leave 
to spend the day with the de Laceys ? ” 

‘‘ She did speak the truth, Justine. It is arranged 
that she is to see a great deal of the de Laceys.” 

Oh, mother, why ? ” 

I can’t explain to you now, my dear. Our hope 
is that they will have a good influence over the poor, 
unhappy child.” 

Justine, perceiving that her mother would not tell 
her anything more, left the room; but just as she was 
reaching the door, Mrs. Lovel -called after her ; 

Tell Patricia that Mr. Guest is going to call for 
her at ten o’clock, and ask Miss Haste to see that she 
does not keep him waiting.” 

Justine therefore went back to the schoolroom with* 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


405 


out being in the best of spirits. There is such a thing 
as jealousy, and it is much to be regretted that the 
immaculate Justine was full of the spirit of jealousy 
at this moment. It was her strongest and greatest 
ambition to be very friendly with Hope de Lacey, but 
Hope, although she had been invited to their house, 
had taken little notice either of her sister or herself; 
and here was the naughty Patricia — the wicked, ter- 
rible, reckless girl — going off to the very house where 
Justine felt she might create a most admirable 
impression. 

It is quite true, Patricia,” she said. “ Mother is 
behaving like an angel to you, and you are to go. 
You will be exceedingly careful how you behave, won’t 
you? The de Laceys are great people in their way.” 

Hoble, aren’t they ? ” said Patricia. 

Yes ; Lady Mary is the daughter of Lord 
Selby.” 

“ I don’t know anything about that,” said Patricia, 
frowning. There was dear Lady Florence Moriarty, 
but I never thought her specially noble, although she 
was a good old thing when she laughed. She had a 
passion for owls and bats ; that was one reason why I 
took so tremendously to her ; but noble ! — I never saw 
anything noble about her.” 

Justine stared a little. Then she turned to Miss 
Haste. 

Mr. Guest is going to call for Patricia and he’ll 
be here at ten o’clock. Mother says that Patricia is to 
be ready for him.” 


406 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


Oh, I am glad you are going,” said Sylvia, 
taking one of her cousin’s hands in hers and squeez- 
ing it. 

“ So am I, darling little Sylvia,” said Patricia, 

and Peter’s coming too.” 

I think not,” said Miss Haste. We will look 
after your dog for you, Patricia, hut you cannot 
expect people like the de Laceys to allow an animal of 
that sort in their house.” 

But he has been specially invited,” said Patricia, 
“ and it was Mr. Guest, the dear Honourable, who 
bought him for me. I shouldn’t have had him but for 
your angelic, honourable mother.” Here she turned 
to Sylvia — Nevertheless, he comes with me when I 
go to the de Laceys.” 

This turned out to be the case, for when Mr. Guest 
called, which he did punctually at ten o’clock, he 
found a nicely-dressed girl whose black eyes were 
sparkling with happiness, standing waiting for him on 
the hall mat. She insisted on his not being kept wait- 
ing a single minute and, to Henry’s disgust, opened 
the door for him herself. 

Here I am,” she said ; “ and you want Peter, 
don’t you ? ” 

Of course,” was the reply ; “ I couldn’t possibly 
do without Peter.” 

The three, -therefore, went off very happily to- 
gether, but it was not until the end of. the square was 
reached and the other corner house where the Sin- 
clairs lived and where Daphne, as usual, was looking 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


407 


out of a window with wild jealousy in her pale-blue 
eyes, that Patricia began to open her heart. 

I have no words to thank you,” she said, as they 
walked down the street. 

Then if you have no words, dear Patricia, don’t 
try to make them come,” was the answer. 

There was a shipwreck,” said Patricia, suddenly, 
and I was left stranded on a rock in an awful, wild, 
and angry sea. It was you who brought me safe to 
shore. There, you understand, don’t you ? ” 

I think I do. But have we not resolved, little 
Patricia, to let the past he past and to start a new and 
happy life in the future ? ” 

It will always be happy when I am with you,” 
was the answer. But may I he quite, quite frank \ ” 
I don’t think you will ever he anything else, my 
dear.” 

It is a Utile dull in the schoolroom at 'No. 14, now 
that I can’t burst into rages. As long as I could do 
that, and keep them all hopping about, as it were, on 
hot coals, I enjoyed myself. Now that I am so very 
good I must keep all those pleasures in. I am a 
perfect saint to-day, I am really.” 

It takes a long time to be a saint, Patricia.” 

“ ISTot with some people,” was the answer; and I 
am one. I made a compact with Mr. Lovel, and we 
sealed it with a kiss. It can never, never he undone, 
therefore, it’s irrevocable. It’s as important to me as 
!Magna Charta was to the English long ago. I couldn’t 
have endured it but for Peter.” 


408 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


I thought you’d like the dog, and you are to come 
to us very often, and when you are with us, you are 
to be quite free.” 

Oh, hurrah ! I do wish a girl might shout in the 
streets.” 

You must understand, Patricia, that nice girls 
learn first of all, to restrain their feelings and not 
give way to them in public.” 

All right,” said Patricia. I said I was a saint, 
and I’m going to keep one. Dear Honourable Uncle 
Pupert ! How I do love you ! ” 

Don’t call me Honourable, dear.” 

But you are : you are one of the nobles of the 
earth.” 

“ I don’t understand you, Patricia.” 

“ But of course you are, and so is Hope, and so is 
Lady Mary; and that dear Mrs. Level, whose char- 
acter I never plumbed till yesterday, became Honour- 
able on the spot when she gave me Peter, or rather, 
when she allowed me to keep the darling creature 
that you bought for me.” 

“ Patricia, do you know that you are a very funny 
little girl.” 

Am I ? I didn’t think saints were ever funny. I 
suppose I must try not even to make people laugh in 
future.” 

You must on no account do that, for then you 
wouldn’t be a bit the Patricia we all love and admire.’’ 

Love and admire ! ” she said, looking at him out 
of her black eyes. 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 409 

“Yes; my sister and Hope and I love and admire 
you very much.” 

“ Goody ! To think of it ! ” 

“ I don’t want to correct you ; but ^ goody ’ is 
scarcely the sort of word that one uses as a 
rule.” 

“ Isn’t it a proper word ? I thought it was. If I 
were to say, ^ My badness me,’ there’d be some sense 
in your correcting me ; but ^ goody ’ does sound correct 
to me — Oh, I’d forgotten, — but I have it all safe in 
my pocket.” 

“ What, my dear ? ” 

“ My four and sevenpence. You did think I’d 
return it, didn’t you ? ” 

“ Well, as a matter of fact,” said Mr. Guest, “ I 
have a remarkable parcel waiting for you at home. It 
was left at our house the day before yesterday by a 
policeman — a constable, he called himself — and he 
said it was to be given to me. I guessed, somehow, 
that you must have something to do with it.” 

“ Was it a pawnticket ? ” asked Patricia, with in- 
tense earnestness. 

“ It looked uncommonly like something of the sort, 
but, to tell you the truth, I never saw one before.” 

“ Oh, goody ! — I mean — baddy ! I don’t really 
mean either; it’s a habit I’ve got. Habits are very 
hard to break. But what I meant to say was — You 
haven’t lived in Ireland. Why, Mog’s always pawn- 
ing her things, and she’s shown me her pawntickets 
over and over and over again.” 


410 PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 

IVe never even heard of Mog. You see I am 
terribly ignorant.’’ 

She’s a darling ! ” said Patricia. She’s awfully 
ugly, but that adds to her fascination. Don’t you like 
downright ugly ones? I do.” 

Strange as it may seem,” replied Mr. Guest, I 
prefer downright pretty ones.” 

Do you ? Well, you can give me the pawnticket 
when we get to the house.” 

There’s not only a pawnticket waiting with your 
name attached to it, but also a quantity of money — 
fifteen shillings.” 

My golluptious stars,” cried Patricia. Oh — 

I say — I’m getting not a bit saintly. What am I to 
do?” 

I should like you very much to tell me how it is 
and why it is that you requested a policeman to come 
to our house with a pawnticket and some change which 
was to be given into my custody for you.” 

Patricia gave a deep sigh. 

Well, you see,” she said, I had to get you the 
four and sevenpence. My word is my bond.” 

I can see that, my dear.” 

And I hadn’t any money.” 

“ Poor little girl ! ” 

And I had a perfectly abominable jacket that was 
much too tight in the sleeves. I wore it that day when 
I stole away from Rodney Square, and came to see 
Hope and found you instead. So I — I made up my 
mind to pawn the jacket.” 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


411 


My dear Patricia ! Did you go by yourself to a 
pawnshop ? ’’ 

I found a policeman, and he took me. He was 
awfully nice about it. It was such a funny place. 
If you have never been into one, Uncle Kupert, I will 
take you there any time. You will find it great fun. 
Anyhow, I asked four and sevenpence for the jacket, 
and it was given to me, and at the same time I was 
given one of those horrid tickets. I tore the ticket up, 
and came out; but Mr. Constable — or the policeman, 
or whatever you call him — didn^t like that a bit, and 
he said four and sevenpence was too little for the 
frightful jacket, and that I must have a pawnticket, 
and perhaps some more money that he might get on the 
jacket. You can imagine, can’t you? that they 
wouldn’t have liked him to appear at Ho. 14 — ^that is, 
they wouldn’t have liked him to appear that day. 
How that darling Mrs. Lovel has turned into an Hon- 
ourable, she probably wouldn’t mind one bit. But 
that day she would have minded — so I thought of you. 
I liked you awfully, and the policeman told me you 
were Honourable, and that settled the question. So 
I sent him straight to you.” 

Mr. Guest never felt more inclined to laugh than he 
did now, but he concealed his emotions and, after 
a minute’s pause said, very gently: 

How, little girl, you have been good enough to 
say that you liked me; and, to put it frankly, I like 
you immensely. I don’t agree with you that you 
are a saint, for you are nothing of the sort ; but you 


412 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


have the making of a fine woman in you, and I trust 
to see a great deal of you from time to time ; for Hope 
and my sister and I mean you often to come and visit 
us. You will have a struggle with yourself, child; for 
a nature like yours — so full of impulses both good and 
bad — cannot be subdued all in a minute; nor, indeed, 
do we who love you want it to he subdued. We want 
it to be directed, to he disciplined. But there, poor 
little Patricia, you are tired of lectures, aren’t you ? ” 

Awfully tired,” said Patricia. But if you think 
you must say anything else, do go on. I don’t seem 
to mind it, somehow, from you.” 

I have very little more to say except that we mUst 
get the jacket hack, and you must allow me to he your 
creditor for the large sum of four and sevenpence for 
the present.” 

Oh, hut — ^but why ? ” 

For the simple reason, my dear little girl, that 
the jacket belonged to Mrs. Lovel, and you had no 
right whatever to pawn it. How we’ll just go at once, 
this very moment, and get it back. Give me your four 
and sevenpence, Patricia, and I will add the fifteen 
shillings, and then with our pawnticket, we will do 
the deed.” 

Patricia pouted. 

“ The jacket was given to me,” she said. 

Certainly, dear ; for use, but not to sell to a 
pawnbroker.” 

Oh, dear ! ” said Patricia. Mog calls those 
people uncles. Isn’t it horrid of her ? Fancy any one 


PATKICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


413 


of them having the same name as you ! But to tell the 
truth, I do hate that jacket. It’s so — so skimpy. I 
like something loose — something that hangs about in 
big folds so that I can fling my arms about.” 

Well, dear, it’s our duty to get the jacket back. 
Won’t you trust me in this matter ? ” 

Indeed I will trust you, darling Uncle Rupert.” 
‘‘ And you don’t mind still owing me that money 
for a time? for you can pay it back quite easily, as 
I know Mr. Lovel means to give you a small allowance 
of pocket money every week.” 

Then that is all right,” said Patricia, cheerfully ; 
and it will be great fun, after all, showing you the 
inside of the pawnshop. Uncle Rupert.” 

We must he quick about it,” said Mr. Guest, for 
my sister and Hope have only gone out for a little and 
will be back before long.” 

Do they know about the pawnshop ? ” asked 
Patricia. You speak, somehow, as though it wasn’t 
the custom for ladies to go to pawnshops.” 

Well, dear, to be frank with you, it is not.” 

“ Ah,” said Patricia, with a deep sigh. But then 
you see. Honourable Uncle Rupert, I am never going 
to be a lady.” 

I hope you will, my child.” 

I am not : I can’t bear them. I am going to be 
a woman, and, I hope, of a right good sort.” 

I think you will be, Patricia.” 

The pawnshop was reached. Probably never before 
had a gentleman of Rupert Guest’s appearance entered 


414 : 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


under the sign of the Three Balls and- pushed through 
the little swing-door; and perhaps never before was 
such a flushed, excited, handsome little girl standing by 
his side as Patricia Eedgold. The man who attended 
to the lady and gentleman was so subservient that 
Patricia longed very much to set Peter at him, just 
to rouse him up a bit, as she expressed it. But she was 
not at all happy at the recovery of the jacket, which 
seemed to her more detestable than ever. 

Mr. Guest insisted on carrying it back himself to 
Eaton Square, where it was given to one of the maids 
to be aired in case it had by any chance touched 
another jacket which might contain some infection. 
Patricia, however, gave it no thought. The matter 
was at an end, as far as she was concerned. When she 
saw Mog, she would impress upon her the necessity of 
starving out and out rather than go near one of those 
false uncles who kept pawnshops. Beyond that she 
would not think of the occurrence at all. 

Hope was ready to meet her, and Hope was as 
delightful as ever. Thd two girls were left to them- 
selves, and Eupert Guest went up to the drawing-room 
to have a chat with his sister. 

Eeally, Eupert,’’ said Lady Mary, I never saw 
anyone so taken with a child as you are with Patricia.” 

I have made up my mind to save her, and I think 
I shall accomplish my object,” was the answer. ‘‘ She 
is a splendid young creature, but she does want the 
right sort of help. The Levels are as good as gold, but 
they were giving her the wrong sort of help,” 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


415 


Is it true,’' said Lady Mary, after a pause, that 
Mr. Level has bought back Carrigraun — or rather, 
paid off the mortgages on it and secured it for 
Patricia ? ” 

I haven’t the slightest doubt that he has,” replied 
her brother. 

It’s a splendid thing of him to do,” said Lady 
Mary. 

It’s just like him,” replied her brother. He is 
a very fine fellow.” 

Patricia ought to be very grateful.” 

Poor little girl, she will be when she understands,” 
said Mr. Guest. You can’t expect her mind to open 
out in every direction all at once.” 

Then he told his sister the entire history of the pawn- 
ticket and the change. Lady Mary could not help 
laughing. She thought it quite the funniest story 
she had ever listened to, but rather wondered whether 
Mrs. Lovel would care to have the jacket back again. 

Oh, well,” said Guest, in a careless tone, Mrs. 
Lovel must do as she pleases about that, but it was 
necessary to show the child that she did wrong. She 
has learnt a lesson, and won’t repeat the offence.” 

Hope is quite interested in her,” said Lady Mary. 

I am so glad that my Hope should have a conlpanion 
quite to her taste.” 

Meanwhile, the two girls were having an eager con- 
versation in Hope’s own special den. Patricia was 
telling Hope everything. 

“ You are the very greatest friend I have,” she 


416 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


l)egaii, and such a friend as you are must know just 
what is in me. I am by nature what I call a bad ’un, 
but what the Honourable Mrs. Lovel calls a wicked 
girl. Well, now, I am trying to be a good girl — or, 
rather, a saint. It’s awfully difficult to be a saint. 
You are one, aren’t you, Hope ? ” 

I am nothing of the sort,” said Hope. I have 
all kinds of cranks in me, and I am often downright 
naughty,, and I’m terribly lazy about my lessons, and 
there are ever so many girls at school that I don’t take 
to, although I like some.” 

Oh, isn’t it just sweet of you to talk like that! ” 
said Patricia. Isn’t it comforting ! Do let’s sit 
on this sofa close together. I wonder which girl at 
your school you like the least.” 

It wouldn’t be fair to tell you that, would it,” 
replied Hope. 

Ho, of course. Honourable Hope, it would not. 
Forgive me. I’ll soon learn what to say and what not 
to say. But I do tell you what I should like. I have 
been — I can see it now — fearfully naughty. It was 
your dear, darling, precious uncle — he’s my uncle, too, 
by the way; I have adopted him for ever and ever — 
who saved me, and it was through Peter he did it, for 
I can’t live without animals. But what I just want 
to say now is this : that I am going to be good. I know 
what you’ll say — that God will help me. But even if 
He does, it’s awfully hard, and I should like, just once 
in a while, to get into a lonely place where I might 
scream and shout and roll along the ground and just 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


417 


give vent to some of mj — some of mj savage nature. 
I suppose that’s the way to express it.” 

I wonder,” said Hope, speaking quietly. Hope’s 
voice was gentle and refined. It never had an irri- 
tating effect on anyone. On the contrary, it was 
calming and soothing. I wonder,” she said, if — if 
Chalford Manor will be lonely enough for you, 
Patricia ? ” 

Oh, that’s your place in the country ? ” 

Yes, that’s our place in the country.” 

Is it big?” 

Yes, it is big. There’s a great park with deer in 
it, and there’s a lake, and there’s a quantity of forestry, 
as we call it. Then of course the house is large, too : 
it is quite a nice place.” 

I do hope it isn’t well furnished,” said Patricia, 

It’s a very old house, indeed ; and it’s furnished 
according to the time when it was built.” 

Do tell me,” said Patricia, squeezing Hope’s 
hand — does the rain pour in through the roof ? ” 

Do you want it to, Patricia ? ” 

Yes ; I do want it very badly,” answered Patricia. 

I am afraid it doesn’t.” 

I feared it was patched up and made respectable,” 
said Patricia. 

Well, never mind,” said Hope. I think, not- 
withstanding the fact that the roof is whole — I mean 
rain-proof — and that the walls are solid and the 
grounds kept in order, we can find a remote spot for 
you to make every sort of noise you like, provided you 


418 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


will still wish to give vent to your feelings in that 
way.” 

But — it’s your house,” said Patricia, speaking 
slowly. What has it to do with me ? ” 

Well, mother and Uncle Rupert and I want you to 
come and spend your summer holidays with us. Those 
holidays are not so very far olf now, for we shall soon 
he in May, and the end of July will not be long in 
arriving. Do you think you’d like to come ? ” 

Like it! Oh, Hope!” 

I have invited Sylvia and Justine for a day or 
two,” said Hope, “ and mother says they must come, 
because whatever a de Lacey does, she keeps her word.” 

Hurrah ! ” said Patricia. That’s like a Red- 
gold. Her word is her bond.” 

Yes, that is it. You won’t mind their coming very 
much, will you, Patricia ? ” 

Mind it ? Xot a bit. I suppose if I can keep on 
being a saint for three months I’ll even begin to like 
Justine. But do tell me, please — I want to ask it most 
awfully — are you going to have Daphne Sinclair ? ” 

I certainly never thought of asking her,” replied 
Hope. 

Patricia sat very still for a long time. Then she 
said, raising her head : 

Does goodness mean denying yourself just 
awfully?” 

That’s one sort — a very fine sort too,” replied 
Hope. 

Then don’t ask me for all the holidays. Ask 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


419 


Daphne for one week. Oh, Hope, I hate — I hate 
Daphne! But I must get the hate out of mj heart. 
Can’t you ask her instead of me for one week ? and all 
the time while she’s with you I’ll be turning into a 
saint.” 

You are the funniest girl I ever met,” said Hope. 

I must talk to mother. Mother is very fond of Mrs. 
Sinclair, so perhaps both girls will be asked. But 
Chalford Manor is so big, Patricia, that there’ll be 
plenty of room for you too.” 

Then that’s all right,” said Patricia. I have 
done all that could be expected under the circum- 
stances, haven’t I ? ” 

I think so. Xow I’m going to fit up another 
aquarium for you, and you shall take it back to-night ; 
and this afternoon Uncle Kupert, and you, and I are 
going to Bichmond to have a walk in the Park. It’s 
wonderfully nice to be out with Uncle Kupert; he 
tells such wonderful stories.” 

Just what I should have expected,” replied 
Patricia. I am happy. I’ll write and tell grand- 
dad that I have found you and Uncle Rupert, and 
that I am turning into a saint. And above all things, 
I’ll tell my dad. Don’t let’s talk too much about him, 
Hope, for it’s — it’s making me feel sort of choky, and 
sort of teary: but if it weren’t for my dad, I could 
never, never even try to be a good girl.” 

Hope kissed her friend, and Patricia said that this 
was another seal in the direction of true sainthood. 
She was quite persuaded that she could accomplish her 


420 


PATRICIA SETTLES DOWN. 


purpose, and Hope, who looked at her mobile and yet 
strong face, was sure of it also; for when Patricia’s 
mind was made up, it was made up very strongly; 
and, with the help the de Laceys meant to give her, 
she had every chance of becoming the kind of woman 
her father most desired. 

At the present moment,” concluded Patricia, 
after a long period of silence, “ I love everyone, I 
even just a tiny bit love Daphne.” 


THE END. 






















‘ \ 


0 • X . 

* iP ^ . 0 ^ c 


0 ^ V 


■’oo'' 


«- °-^ C. 

’ -Cj. ^ o' ■^ 1 ^''- 

^ ^ '^y 

- * „ . _ , i> 

vO' 

x'i' f (<? '>1 ^ ^ 

cA ^ ^<f-, A‘, jf^Mmirm ^ 

V 



-/V ♦ 8 1 A ■» ^ ^ 







A ^ 

r O ✓■ 



-i ^ 

^ V 



» \v 

<p ^ 

d- > 

<\ 

O 

^ C ° ^ 


^ C-^'' 

r. O 




"bo 



W t ^ > 0 ' -io 

* C. • 



z 

'hy ° 

■ ■'* ts -i 

« « A' c ® 

y. ^ 

o .\0 o^. >■ 

V ^ 




A ^ 

v>, ••'''' 


<f> \ 

^ ^ #>' 



^ * V- 

N 0 ^ V I a . 

^ N aBZfi I / / ./^ yc » -» 



. - ^ >,r.' /u V> - ^ 



t> 


<^‘ 

c? 




■•T' 



^ A 

' ^ 0 a. 

» , 

% 





A 


•er » 

> o^ 


O 




y' o 




'J N 0 


^ 0 ^ 


nV 


V * 0 yo 


9 ^ 9 


^ %- 


0 « V 


A'’ 


X -V ^ 

,- 0 ^ v"" . %% 




^ v!^ c^ ^ 

, 0 o^ >- 




.A -U. 


^\S^' 

^ Nir O 


. 9 ^ ‘'«A \> 

^'^rJ\^^^/U <?* aV- ^ * 


\/‘,T»’'^ 

,/ ' 

^ fS\ 



^ c ^ 

\ 


S • * . ^ 0 > 0 ^ .0-^' 

^ ^ *0' <».'"« ^ 


O 



' / « . s ^ ^u 

O (\ V 9^ ' * 

G^ V 


✓* •>^ V 

. 0^ 




0 9 K 




' * „•% -Tt, 

* ‘^mr; ■y '. %i; ^ 

-^ » . , I" x'!' , ,. *> * ,, H 

<"• f<- -V, ^ ^ 

" ^ 

\\^ ^ -S^ ° J* A^' 

^ -^. •* ^ V, ^ x> V 'V 

.‘^^'*.■" 9 !' **'V^“' v,«,\'”' ' V\c»^ 



,l'^ 


V vT^. 



vr 
> . 







K 

© 


0 o 


X'' 


>- ^ 







* <- 

^ * 0 ^ i ! S ^ ^ A ^ H ® K* 

^ ' C> V' ^ ^ -V ^ xO ^ 

^ f? ^ ^ ^ ,jtt€!!^^ ^ • a'^ ^ (c<? ^ 

“ c ' ''^ •< 

. ^ X*" \W/ ! 

J ' * ‘ ' i::^* /% " ' ‘ >' “-r * :%: ' • • ' '>! • ' ' ' 


5 '. 


‘ 00 '“ 



y^'. ."^Va.”'-. "V- . .xt 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



00Q2307TT51 



